Brides of the Kindred

Book 9: Chained

Evangeline Anderson

KINDLE EDITION

* * * * *

PUBLISHED BY:

Evangeline Anderson on Kindle

Brides of the Kindred

Book 9: Chained

Copyright © 2013 by Evangeline Anderson

Kindle Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author's work.

Author’s Note #1— First of all, please no piracy. It's not a victimless crime—I have a family to support so please, buy your own copy and encourage friends to do the same so I can keep writing these books for everyone's pleasure.

Author's note #2—Most of you know I'm writing another series as well as the Kindred now—a set of paranormal books called Born to Darkness. If you haven't checked them out yet, they are on Amazon, Smashwords, and All Romance. The first book is Crimson Debt and the second one is Scarlet Heat. I'm still working on Ruby Shadows. I got about 30,000 words in and my muse abruptly demanded to write Chained instead. So here it is and I hope to get Ruby Shadows out to you at a later date. Sorry!

Author’s Note #3—This is the ninth book in the Brides of the Kindred series and there are at least three more to come—well, I have ideas for three more, anyway. Anyway, I recommend that you read Claimed, Hunted, Sought, Found, Revealed, Pursued, Exiled, and Shadowed before beginning Chained or you are going to be completely lost.

Hugs and Happy Reading to you all!

Evangeline Anderson

Prologue

In the Dungeons of Yonnie Six

Hell. I’m in Hell—one of the Seven Hells, but which one?

He tried to think, concentrating on holding the thought in his head. But the thirst was too great—it drove out everything else. His throat was parched, his mouth dry as a desert and his tongue was swollen in his mouth, desperate for even a drop of the life-giving water which was so tantalizingly close.

The soft rippling sound filled his ears, filled his entire consciousness. The little brook that ran right in front of him was both a torment and a desire so strong he could barely stand it. Sometimes he thought the mocking chatter of the crystal clear water as it ran over the stones at his feet would drive him mad. Sometimes he was sure he already was mad.

Which Hell? Which of the Seven Hells? He tried to push his mind away from the thirst and the water at his feet again. The Hell reserved for murderers, maybe? For he was a murderer—many times over. And just because most of his kills had happened within the arenas of the Blood Circuit didn’t absolve him of his crimes. He had been known simply as Korexiroth—The Demon—there and he had enjoyed some of those deaths—especially the last one. The death of his old master, Phenras. It had been a pleasure to wrap his fingers around that fat neck and squeeze and squeeze until he saw the life fading from his master’s dull brown eyes.

A pleasure that had landed him in Hell.

The Hell of Thirst. Is there such a place?

There had to be because he was in it. How many kills did he have? How many years would he be damned for them? Aside from the ones in the arena and the murder of his master, he’d been told that he had killed two guards assigned to escort him to Yonnie Six. But those kills he barely remembered—they had given him some kind of drug that maddened him. Still, he supposed it made no difference. The guards were still dead and their blood was on his hands.

He changed his position and the chains binding his arms behind his back clinked. The pain collar around his neck shifted with the movement, sending an agonizing jolt of electric current through his entire body.

The prisoner gave a stifled groan. That bitch, Pope’nose, had set the damn thing on the most sensitive setting so that the slightest motion on his part resulted in a horrific burst of pain. It was excruciating—unbearable.

Rather than subduing him, however, the painful shock seemed to galvanize him into action. He growled low in his throat—a deep, animalistic sound—and thrashed recklessly against the chains that bound him.

Jolt after jolt of agony struck him but still he thrashed, fighting the thing around his neck. He swore to himself if he ever got it off he would make his new mistress pay. He would give her pain for pain until she regretted her foolish decision to buy him in the first place.

But even a male as big and strong as he was couldn’t keep this up forever. At last the prisoner fell to his knees, panting. He would have hung his head if the damn collar would have allowed it. As it was, the best he could do was to close his eyes and let his shoulders sag. Around his neck he felt the pain collar readying itself for the next jolt. Under it, as always, was the dull burn of another collar—the inhibitor band he had worn since the age of six cycles. But that was an old pain—one he barely even noticed anymore.

Now that he was down on his knees, the sound of the brook was maddeningly close. How he wished he could have just one mouthful of that cool, clear water! His entire body cried out for moisture and it was so close…so close.

Slowly, ignoring the stabbing shocks delivered by the collar, the prisoner bent down. His hands were chained behind his back but he had some slack, enough to lower his face to the surface of the brook. He knew it was no use but he couldn’t help himself—he had to try again.

Taking a deep breath, he pushed his face into the clear, cold surface of the water. And he felt it—felt the chilly wetness caress his cheeks and eyelids, felt the blessed moisture at his parched lips.

But while the water caressed his mouth, it could not pass his lips. He stuck out his tongue, attempting to lap at the water like an animal dying of thirst, but not a single molecule of the life saving liquid touched his flesh.

The prisoner gave a low, hoarse moan. He pressed his face deeper into the bubbling, chattering brook but though he felt the cool chill of the water caressing his skin, not a drop of it actually touched him. It was as if there was a barrier—a thin but impenetrable membrane between himself and the moisture he so desperately needed.

The dust. It’s the dust.

He knew it was true. The fine, silvery gray dust that coated his entire body, even his hair and eyelids, was the culprit. It formed a barrier between him and the water and until that barrier was breached, he would go on thirsting forever.

He sat up again, ignoring the horrible shocks of the pain collar, and leaned away from the brook. It was the worst kind of torture to be right beside the brook, to be able to actually put his face in the water, without being able to drink any of it.

Hell, he thought again. I’m definitely in Hell.

He closed his eyes, wishing for release, desperate for a respite, however brief, from this horrible agony. Sometimes he managed to sleep, though only in snatches. The moment his head started to nod the pain collar activated and jolted him awake. But in those brief moments of peace he had seen something…no, someone. He couldn’t see her entire face—she wore a strange apparatus of glass and metal which covered her eyes. A cyborg then, maybe, with mechanical oculars. If so, she was a very pretty one. And why anyone would bother to build a cyborg with tousled, honey-blonde curls and full, curving hips, the prisoner couldn’t guess.

Still, the sight of her, however brief, soothed him. When he saw her, he forgot his torment and agony, forgot even the thirst. He knew she was only a dream but still, maybe if he kept his eyes closed he would see her. He would stare into her face and finally find the secret color of her eyes…if she had any.

He would—

* * * * *

See me. Oh my God, he can see me!

Maggie Jordan sat straight up in bed—and promptly banged her forehead against the bottom of the bunk directly over her.

“Ouch!” She rubbed at the spot on her forehead which was probably going to swell. But even the knock on the head couldn’t dispel the awful dream she’d been having.

It was the man again—the prisoner who was chained in place. He was in terrible agony and thirsty…so thirsty.

If only I could save him…ease his pain…give him a drink…

She shook her head, trying to clear the crazy thoughts. Just a dream, she reminded herself. But still, it had seemed so real. Especially the prisoner’s terrible thirst…

Just thinking about it made Maggie want a drink of water herself. Well, it was time to get up anyway. She fumbled for her glasses and put them on, bringing the world into focus. Her tongue felt swollen in her mouth as she staggered out of the tiny cot, trying not to bump anything else as she went.

The room she was in had been designed for two as evidenced by the bunk cots which took up most of the small space. Maggie supposed she could have taken the top bunk instead but then, she just would have hit her head on the low ceiling instead and probably fallen out as well.

Maggie was what nice people termed “accident prone.” Her fiancé Donald, just called her clumsy. She’d always been horrible at sports or dancing or anything athletic. Luckily, she was very strong academically, having earned a doctorate in both Xenobiology and Xenobotany by the age of twenty-five. That was the main reason she found herself here now, cramped up in a tiny space ship and on her way to explore a distant new world.

It was a lot to take in—a lot of stress as well as a lot of excitement. Which was probably why she kept having the strange, spooky dream about the thirsty, muscular man with pale blue slitted eyes who stared at her.

It’s nothing, Maggie, she told herself firmly as she made her way to the door. Just an anxiety dream. You’re subconsciously missing Donald, that’s all.

Of course, the man in her dream looked nothing like her fiancé. In fact, they couldn’t have looked more different. Donald was tall and thin with narrow shoulders stooped from leaning over a microscope all day. The man in her dream looked like he could have broken her fiancé in half with one hand. He was big and muscular and mostly naked, which was another weird and disturbing detail of her dream.

Still, Maggie couldn’t think of any other good reason why she would keep having the same dream night after night. She told herself it was stress related. After all, she was going to be without her fiancé for at least six months—if not more. Not that Donald would probably miss her, but still, she was missing him Right?

Right, she told herself uneasily. She reached for the door latch… just as the door slid open on its own.

“Ferna?” Maggie stared with surprise at the tall Kindred girl with dark green hair who stood in the doorway. Normally she looked amazing—perfect and beautiful and regal. But now her sleeping clothes were a rumpled mess and her face looked as green as her hair. “Ferna?” she asked again.

“M-maggie,” the girl gasped and put a hand over her mouth. “I’m so sorry. I…oh!” She turned away and staggered down the narrow, short hallway that ran down the length of the ship.

Concerned, Maggie ran after her. She wanted to ask what was going on but just then Ferna practically dove through the bathroom door and began noisily throwing up in the small, practical toilet in the far corner of the tiny room.

“Oh dear…” Maggie hung back, uncertain of what to do. She always felt so awkward in these situations. At last she came forward, wedging herself into the little bathroom with the Kindred girl, and helped to pull Ferna’s long hair away from her face. There was a washcloth lying by the miniscule sink and Maggie got it damp and pressed it to Ferna’s forehead when she finally sat up.

“Thank you…” She looked up at Maggie gratefully and wiped her mouth with a trembling hand. “I’m so sorry…just came to say…to tell you…”

Her words were interrupted by the sounds of retching coming from the other side of the ship.

“Oh dear.” Maggie peered down the hall, concerned. “Is that Ratner?”

Ratner and Ferna were a mated pair of Kindred—both scientists and both extremely kind, if a little distant. Maggie was happy to be working with them although she did wish the Kindred pair was a little more approachable. Of course, she thought, watching as Ferna bent before the porcelain throne once more, this is a little more approachable than I actually had in mind.

“Yes, it’s Ratner,” Ferna said at last, wiping her mouth again on a swatch of toilet paper. “We’re both…indisposed. It must have been the varla slugs we had for last meal. They’ve made us both very ill, I’m afraid.”

“Yes, I can see that.” Maggie wet the washcloth and rung it out again before wiping the Kindred girl’s sweating face once more. She was glad all over again that she’d turned down the helping of slimy, green slugs the Kindred couple had offered her at dinner. If they looked that disgusting going down, she could only imagine what they looked like coming up. “Are you going to be okay for what we have to do on Yonnie Six?” she asked, trying not to think about it. “We’re almost there, aren’t we?”

“Yes.” Ferna pressed the damp cloth to her face and took a deep, trembling breath. “In fact, we’re in orbit now. That’s what I came to tell you—Ratner and I can’t go deliver the Hurkon collar.”

“You can’t?” Maggie looked at her in dismay. “I mean, I can see that you can’t now but maybe in a day or two…”

Ferna shook her head. “The appointment has been made and it must be kept. These people—the Yonnites—are strictly punctual. It’s considered very rude to keep them waiting.”

“So…what are you saying?” Maggie asked warily.

“You’ll have to deliver it. I’m sorry, Maggie…” Here Ferna paused to retch some more although Maggie was positive she must have already gotten up everything that she had ever eaten and then some. “I’m sorry,” she repeated when she finally stopped being sick. “But it has to be you.”

“Me? But…I don’t know anything about the culture here. In fact, I was told specifically to stay on the ship and away from this planet,” Maggie protested. In fact, she had been warned several times and by several people that Yonnie Six was bad news. To hear Lissa—who had come here on a mission—tell it, the place was a freaking snake pit. Not a good environment for an accident prone girl like Maggie at all.

“You can manage,” Ferna told her. “I’m sorry, Maggie but you have to. Of course you have no male to act as your body slave so we’ll have to make up a story about that—”

“Wait—what?” Maggie frowned. “Body slave? What are you talking about?”

“Yonnie Six is a world ruled by females. All the females of rank have body slaves—male slaves that wait on their every whim and need. Ratner was going to pose as mine but unfortunately…” Ferna turned green and started retching again.

“Oh dear…” Maggie held her hair again. She didn’t know what made her feel worse—seeing the nice Kindred girl so horribly sick or knowing she was going to have to take her place down on the surface of Yonnie Six.

“It’ll be fine,” Ferna gasped, sitting up again at last. “Just…do exactly what I tell you and you’ll be off the planet in no time. All right?”

“I…I guess so,” Maggie said doubtfully. “If you’re sure it’s safe.”

Ferna nodded. “As long as you follow directions and don’t do anything you’re not supposed to do. Also remember not to mention the Kindred.”

“Why?” Maggie frowned.

Ferna ran a trembling hand through her hair. “The Yonnites don’t like us—don’t like any society where males penetrate females.”

“Um…okay.” The whole penetration thing made Maggie’s cheeks get red—it wasn’t normally something she’d discuss with a colleague—but she nodded earnestly.

“I was going to pose as a buyer and seller of antiquities,” Ferna continued. “This female you’re meeting with—Lady Pope’nose—has a number of historical documents from the Kindred home world which were stolen and sold to her some time ago. They are the early history of our people and the Kindred would like them back. Lady Pope’nose has agreed to trade them for the Hurkon collar you’re going to be bringing to her.”

“Okay.” Maggie nodded again. “So I just go in, swap the collar for the documents, and come right back to the ship?”

Ferna looked troubled. “Well, it might not be quite that easy. The Yonnites have unusual ideas about hospitality. You may have to agree to have dinner with her or even spend the night.”

“Spend the night? On a strange planet?” Maggie squeaked. Not that she didn’t like to see and experience new things—she was, after all, going to a whole new world the Kindred had discovered to study its flora and fauna. But she preferred her alien experiences to be of the scientific variety. And she was much more comfortable studying new and exotic plants and animals than being thrust into a whole new culture—especially a hostile, man-hating one that had views on who should penetrate who. Or was that whom? And if the males didn’t do the penetrating then how…Never mind. Maggie didn’t know and she didn’t really want to find out.

“You’ll be all right,” Ferna assured her. “You got your translation bacteria back on the Kindred Mother Ship, right?” Maggie nodded and she continued. “Then you’ll be just fine. All you have to do is nod your head a lot and agree with whatever Lady Pope’nose says. Just avoid giving offense and stay out of trouble, all right?”

“Sure,” Maggie said with more conviction than she felt. “Just stay out of trouble—how hard can that be?”

Except trouble seemed to follow her everywhere.

No, stop thinking like that, she ordered herself. Everything is going to be just fine—won’t it?

Maggie certainly hoped so but she had a bad feeling about this. A really bad feeling.

Chapter One

“So very pleased to meet you, little Mistress.” The shirtless man bowed stiffly to Maggie. “I am the personal body slave of Lady Pope’nose.”

“Uh, nice to meet you.” She started to bow back and then remembered she wasn’t supposed to. Women were superior to men here so she should be courteous but distant—at least, that was what Ferna had said.

The shirtless slave frowned. “But where is your body slave? Forgive me, but I was told to expect a person of rank.”

“I am rank. I mean, of rank,” Maggie corrected herself hastily. “But I, uh…my slave got sick on the way here. Actually,” she went on, hoping to make her story even more convincing, “He died.”

“Oh!” The man bowed low. “My condolences, Little Mistress. Had you owned him long?”

“Oh yes, ten years! He was a…uh…a birthday present for my fifteenth birthday,” Maggie said. “I’m heartbroken over it, really. He had the…the uh, purple spotted chicken mumps.”

The slave frowned. “I’m sorry—the what? That disease is not known here.”

“Never mind.” Maggie waved airily. “It’s not contagious but it is deadly once contracted. Anyway, I thought it was better to continue here and give you the Hurkon collar in exchange for the historical documents as we agreed. So, uh, here.”

She held out the black velvet pillow which contained the strange device. It had multicolored lights all over its black wire surface, reminding her of some kind of bizarre Christmas wreath. But there was nothing Christmassy or cheery about it. Frankly, just holding the thing on the cushion gave her the creeps although she couldn’t say why. She was more than ready to get rid of it and the little remote control that went with it.

The half naked slave took a step back, his boots making a gooshing sound in the deep mud that surrounded the ship.

“Oh, I couldn’t take that, Little Mistress! You must deliver it to Lady Pope’nose yourself.”

Inwardly, Maggie sighed. Well, so much for an easy end to her quest. Although it did seem like the slave could have taken it. After all, he was wearing a similar collar himself, though his was much less elaborate than the Hurkon one.

“Of course,” she said smoothly. “Well, where is she?”

“She would never come to this side of the chasm,” the slave said. “I must take you to her.”

“All right,” Maggie said, resigned. “Let’s go then—lead the way.” She didn’t like the idea of tramping through mud in the one good dress she’d brought on this mission but she’d been on enough field expeditions that exposure to the elements didn’t make her squeamish. She could deal with it. She started to step down into the mud but the slave shook his head, obviously horrified.

“Please stop, little Mistress! You cannot soil your feet in such a manner. As you have no body servant of your own, I will carry you.”

He held out his arms to her but at this, Maggie balked. There was no way she wanted to be carried in the arms of a complete stranger across this field of mud. Besides, while the shirtless slave seemed nice enough, he had a strange, weasely look in his eyes which darted from side to side as they talked.

Also, he was skinny and she didn’t want to embarrass either of them if he couldn’t lift her. She was short but heavy in the hips—something no amount of exercise seemed to help—and she’d packed on a few pounds eating Lauren’s delicious cupcakes which seemed to be always available on the Mother Ship.

“No, that’s all right,” she said firmly. “I’ll just go get my field boots on so I can walk.”

“You mustn’t,” the slave insisted. Then he appeared to have an idea. “If you wish, you may ride upon my back instead of in my arms. Whatever makes you more content, only we must hurry as my Mistress, Lady Pope’nose, is waiting for us. She gets very angry when she’s kept waiting.”

“No, really,” Maggie said. “I couldn’t.”

The slave looked nearly desperate. “But my lady will punish me if you do not! If I slight you in any way I will taste her wrath.”

The look in his squinty little eyes was so fearful that Maggie began to reconsider her decision. Taking a piggy-back ride was scarcely more appealing than being held in his arms but she began to see that she had no choice. If she broke the protocol of this place, they would suspect her and dig into her background. And if they found out she was from a Kindred ship, she might lose the documents which had been promised.

Also, the deal for the Hurkon collar had already been held up once and it had to be delivered soon. Apparently there was a dangerous prisoner who could only be tamed by the strange thing in her hands. Plus, she didn’t want the skinny little guy to get punished—she felt sorry for him, even if he did look a little like a weasel without its fur.

“All right,” she said at last, hiking up the skirt of her best dress and nodding for him to turn around. “Piggy back it is—let’s go.”

He looked relieved. “Thank you, little Mistress. I will not fail you.” He turned his back to her and crouched down, getting ready to take her weight. With grave misgivings, Maggie hitched her dress a little higher and began to climb aboard.

Getting on his narrow back while still holding the pillow with the collar on it wasn’t easy. It would have been considerably easier if she could have brought herself to touch the collar but somehow the black wire contraption with its blinking lights scared her. She tried to balance it on the cushion while scrambling onto the slave’s scrawny back. If only he was wearing a shirt she could hold on to! Putting her arms and legs around a strange, half-naked man was really not appealing to Maggie at all.

“Ooof!” he gasped, when she was finally mounted with one arm around his skinny throat.

“I’m sorry,” Maggie said at once. “You’d better put me down. I’m too heavy for you.”

“Not at all,” the slave said in a tight, strained voice. “Are you well mounted, my lady?”

“Uh, yes, I guess so,” Maggie said, feeling miserable. She really should have laid off those cupcakes on the Mother Ship! But she’d been indulging herself, knowing that she wouldn’t see Donald for six long months. With no one to criticize her for letting go a little, it had been easy to say yes to just one more sweet and even easier to skip her usual gym time.

“Let us proceed,” the slave said in the same, tight voice. “I must get you to my lady soon if I wish to avoid punishment.”

He started out, staggering through the thick, deep mud, his boots making slurping and gooshing noises with each step. Maggie held on for dear life, still trying to balance the Hurkon collar and its remote on the satin pillow with one hand while she clung to the man’s skinny, pale back with the other.

“Have you lived here on Yonnie Six long?” she asked, trying to make conversation to defuse the awkwardness of the situation.

“All…my life,” he gasped, still plodding along. “My mistress…bought me from the training house…when I was but fifteen cycles old.”

“Wow,” Maggie said. “So you’ve been with Lady Pope’nose a long time then? Say…fifteen or twenty years?”

“Only…five years,” the slave puffed. “I am but twenty cycles…little Mistress.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Maggie felt worse than ever. “I’m a terrible judge of age,” she said apologetically. But really, the man looked to be at least in his mid thirties. Did they age faster here on Yonnie Six or was he just living a really hard life?

“You must not apologize,” he protested. “Many other slaves have…” He paused to take a deep breath and then continued. “Have fallen under the whip or been rendered useless by the pain collar. But I…I survived.”

“Wow,” Maggie muttered. Was the slave mortality rate really so high here? What was this Lady Pope’nose doing to her people? She had an awful feeling she was going to find out.

“Here we are,” the slave gasped out and Maggie looked up to see a rickety looking cart and a narrow track spanning a vast, deep trench that looked a little like the Grand Cavern.

“That’s…wow, that’s huge,” she breathed. “Are we really supposed to cross it?”

“The only way to Opulex is by crossing the chasm,” Lady Pope’nose’s slave assured her. “And so—”

But just then, Maggie felt herself slipping. She tried to hold on but the slave’s narrow, bare back was clammy with sweat and there was simply nothing to hold on to.

“Oh!” she gasped, beginning to slide down his back. “Oh my! Oh, no!”

“Little Mistress!” he cried, trying to grab her legs. Unfortunately he got her dress instead which made a loud ripping sound as Maggie fell on her back in the thick brown mud. Worse, the Hurkon collar and its remote went flying and landed with a juicy splat several yards away.

“Oh, my lady! Little Mistress!” The slave floundered around in the mud, clearly unsure of what to do. He tried to haul Maggie to her feet but just when she was getting up, they over balanced and she fell in the mud again—face first this time.

Maggie lifted her head, spluttering, and wiped the cold, oozing muck off her cheeks. Luckily, it was just the bottom half of her face which had been dunked in the mud—except for a few splatters, her glasses were clear. The slave reached for her again but she shook her head.

“I’ll manage myself. Just get the collar.”

He did as he was told, wading over to the hopelessly stained satin pillow and the blinking Hurkon collar which was half buried in the sludge.

“Ugh.” Maggie finally managed to stand up but by now she was completely covered from head to toe in cold, brownish muck. “This is awful. Maybe I should go back to my ship and change.”

“But if you do, we’ll be even later.” The slave had rescued the collar and it was resting on the pillow, which he had tried to wipe clean without success.

“All right,” Maggie said. But I’m hardly fit to be seen like this.” She gestured to herself.

“True. True. And if my lady sees you this way, she’ll know I failed. I will be punished for certain!” The slave was nearly dithering with fright.

Maggie took a deep breath. “Look, don’t worry—I’ll tell her it was all my fault. This kind of thing is always happening to me. I’m not exactly as graceful as a ballerina.”

“I do not know what a ballhyena is, my lady,” the slave said humbly. “But you need not take the blame—the fault is clearly mine.”

“No, no,” Maggie protested. “Seriously, I’m an accident waiting to happen. That’s what my fiancé, Donald, always says.”

“All the same, if you wish to go change, I cannot stop you. Though we will be very late.” The slave still looked fearful.

Maggie was about to insist that she needed to go take a shower and put on some new clothes (although she didn’t have anything else even remotely dressy in her kit) when she had an idea. Surely if she showed up in this state, Lady Pope’nose wouldn’t make her stay for dinner or spend the night. She’d probably just want to do the deal and let Maggie go.

“Let’s just go see your mistress,” she said, nodding to the slave. “Do you have the collar?”

“Yes. Yes, I do.” He indicated the mud smeared satin pillow and the collar, which was also quite muddy.

“Good, well then, let’s just go.” Maggie looked at the rickety track over the vast chasm and shivered. “Before I lose my nerve.”

Chapter Two

“My dear Lady Jor’don, whatever happened to you?”

Lady Pope’nose was a tall, severely thin woman with sharp aristocratic features and strands of gold woven into her jet black hair. She looked extremely elegant in her low cut black velvet gown but there was a look of cruelty in her face—an expression that said she was just waiting to be offended. Maggie reminded herself to be careful around her.

“I’m afraid I fell in the mud.” She gestured to herself ruefully. She had scraped as much of the rich brown muck off as she could but her ripped dress was still sodden and her skin was very dirty. “I’m, uh, sorry about the prints on your floor.” She nodded at the muddy footprints she’d left on the beautiful multicolored flagstones in the entryway. Lady Pope’nose lived in a very big building which she apparently owned part of—Maggie wasn’t sure what her business was but clearly she wasn’t hurting for money.

“Think nothing of it.” Lady Pope’nose gestured dismissively. “I’ll have a slave clean it up. But may I ask how exactly this happened? Did your body slave drop you? If so, may I recommend severe punishment at once. A clumsy slave is not to be tolerated.”

“I dropped her, my lady.” The skinny slave who was also covered in mud knelt abjectly at his mistress’s feet. “Forgive me but I had to carry the little Mistress as her own body slave is dead and I was not strong enough for the task. I…I failed,” he ended in a quavering voice.

“What?” Lady Pope’nose’s face went scarlet and two little white dents appeared on either side of her long, narrow nose. “Do you mean to tell me you dropped my honored guest in the mud? You clumsy oaf! You fool!”

“Forgive me, my lady!” the slave cried and knocked his head against the floor at her feet, which left a large, chocolate brown stain. “Forgive me! Oh, please, forgive me.”

“I cannot.” Lady Pope’nose crossed her arms over her narrow chest. “For this is an unforgivable offense. You must be punished, Jonas, and severely at that.”

“Now, wait a minute,” Maggie said, stepping between Lady Pope’nose and the cowering slave. “Please don’t hurt him—this is my fault, really it is. It wasn’t his fault he couldn’t deal with the extra cupcakes I’ve been eating lately and I just slipped off his back, that’s all. I’m not hurt, not even bruised—the mud cushioned my fall.”

“It certainly appears that way.” Lady Pope’nose looked her up and down with an expression of distaste. “But Jonas should not have let you slip off in the first place.”

“He did everything he could to try and stop me,” Maggie said. “Besides, the important thing is that I’m here with the collar you wanted and everything is all right.”

Lady Pope’nose began to look slightly mollified.

“Very well, let me see the Hurkon collar. I have been waiting ages to get it.”

“Of course.” Maggie went to retrieve the muddy satin cushion, feeling relieved that she’d diverted the angry woman’s attention to something other than the cringing slave. Poor guy, no wonder he was so afraid of her! “Here you go,” she said, handing the collar carefully over to Lady Pope’nose. “It’s a little muddy but once you clean it up, I’m sure it will perform just fine.” She hoped, anyway. The lights on the collar still seemed to be blinking so presumably it was still operational.

“Yes, it still appears to be in working order,” Lady Pope’nose said at last, after a lengthy inspection.

Maggie felt a rush of relief. “Wonderful! Well, then, if you’re satisfied then I’ll just take the documents you promised and—”

“Where’s the remote?” Lady Pope’nose turned to look at her.

“The, uh…isn’t it there?” Maggie’s relief turned to worry as she peered at the muddy satin cushion which held only the collar. “I mean I thought…”

“Forgive me!” Jonas the slave began knocking his head against the multicolored flagstones again. “I must have left it when I retrieved the collar!”

Lady Pope’nose’s face got red again.

“Do you mean to tell me that the only means of controlling the very rare and delicate collar I ordered is currently resting in the ooze outside the chasm?” she demanded of her slave. “Are you saying you just left it there?”

“Forgive me, my lady!”

“Well, go and get it. At once!” Lady Pope’nose’s voice was shrill with fury. “And you can expect a punishment when you return, Jonas. A severe one.”

“Yes, my lady,” the slave whimpered. “To hear is to obey.”

He scuttled off leaving Maggie alone with the very angry Lady Pope’nose.

“I’m really sorry,” she began. “I should have noticed that the remote wasn’t there but my glasses are kind of smeared which makes it hard to see—”

“My dear child, no one is blaming you.” Lady Pope’nose fluttered her long white hands expressively. “It is the slave’s fault entirely. You must forgive me for sending him—Jonas has always been trustworthy before. I thought he was dependable.” She shook her head. “I see now that I was wrong.”

“He was actually very nice on the way here,” Maggie offered, hoping to spare the slave his punishment. “He—”

“Never mind about Jonas—he’ll be dealt with appropriately, I promise you,” Lady Pope’nose said ominously. “Now then…” She clapped her hands. “Since the deal cannot continue apace until the remote is located, perhaps you’d like to get cleaned up before dinner.”

“Oh, I don’t want to be any trouble,” Maggie protested.

“No trouble at all, my dear. I’ll have you shown to a guest room and see what I can find you to wear. I think I have a dinner gown that might work for you…” She looked at Maggie critically. “I wore it a few seasons back before I went on my reducing diet.”

“Oh, um…” Maggie felt her heart dropping. Clearly she was going to be stuck here with this hypercritical woman for some time. But if Lady Pope’nose wasn’t willing to relinquish the Kindred documents until the collar’s remote was found, then what else could she do? Maggie just hoped the slave, Jonas, could locate it without too much trouble or delay.

Lady Pope’nose clearly took her indecision for consent.

“Right, then—that’s settled.” She smiled at Maggie. “I’ll call for a slave at once. And then, after you’re all cleaned up and presentable, maybe you’d like to see the slave I wanted the Hurkon collar for in the first place. He’s a rare specimen—I’m very proud of him.”

“Of course.” Maggie nodded, resigned. “I would be honored, Lady Pope’nose.”

* * * * *

He heard them coming down the hall well before the door to his prison opened. The clatter of high heeled shoes was unmistakable. Pope’nose was on the way for another one of her gloating sessions.

He gritted his teeth, clenched his jaw, and prepared to endure her visit. There was nothing he could do to break free at the moment so the best he could do was to be silent and not give her the satisfaction of seeing his pain.

As the door opened with a loud creak, he kept his eyes down. He saw two pairs of feet enter the room, both wearing ridiculous three inch platform heels that were apparently the fashion this season on this fucked up world.

“This,” he heard Lady Pope’nose say, “is the reason I so wanted the Hurkon collar. He is a fighter from the Blood Circuit—or he was until he killed his master. They wanted to put him to death but I bought him instead. I like a challenge.”

The prisoner kept his head down, not caring to hear the visitor’s reply. This was not a new occurrence for him—ever since she’d bought him, Pope’nose had been bringing guests down to show him off. Apparently holding a multiple murderer in her dungeons made her feel important.

But instead of words, all he heard from the guest was a low gasp. The sound made him look up involuntarily, though he had been determined not to. What he saw took his own breath away.

It’s her! The one in my dreams! The one I see when I manage to nod off for a moment. Her!

The girl—because he could tell she was a girl now, not a cyborg, despite the strange oculars on her eyes—was staring at him with a look of shock and confusion on her lovely face. He still couldn’t quite tell what color her eyes were but they were fixed on him and her entire body was tense. Could it be that she recognized him as he had recognized her?

“You,” he growled hoarsely. “It’s you.”

Chapter Three

“You’re absolutely right, it’s me,” Lady Pope’nose proclaimed, obviously misunderstanding the prisoner’s meaning though he was clearly staring at Maggie. “I’ve come to see if you’re ready to submit,” she continued, frowning at the bound man.

“Never,” he rasped, switching his attention to Lady Pope’nose. He glared at her, his slitted blue eyes filled with a fury that was almost palpable. Maggie shivered, glad that his anger wasn’t directed at her.

“Is that right?” Lady Pope’nose frowned. “So stubborn, this one,” she said to Maggie. “I’ve had him for weeks and still he refuses to acknowledge me as his mistress.”

“Um…uh…” Maggie didn’t know what else to say. She was still stunned that the huge man in her dreams was somehow real. How could this be? He was exactly how she had dreamed him, right down to the last detail. Huge, mostly naked—he appeared to be wearing nothing more than a ragged loincloth— muscular and covered in that silvery-gray dust. His cheeks were rough with stubble which might have been black but it was hard to tell because of the dust. He was even kneeling beside a small, chattering brook which somehow ran right through the middle of his prison, just as he had been in her dreams.

Maggie wondered if he was thirsty—her own throat ached for him as she watched him kneeling there, glaring up at his captor defiantly. A phrase from some half-remembered poem came back to her—“Bloody but unbowed.” Yes, that fit him exactly. Here he was with his hands chained behind his back, being held captive by the sadistic Lady Pope’nose but still he refused to submit to her. Maggie felt a surge of admiration but it was clearly an emotion her hostess didn’t share.

Lady Pope’nose took a step toward her prisoner. “Say the words, slave. Beg my pardon and kiss my foot as is your duty. The key to your chains is right here.” She indicated a large grey metal knob hanging from a hook on the wall across from him. “Your freedom from pain is within your sight.” There was a taunting note in her voice and a cruel little smile was playing around her thin lips. “I leave the key here with him on purpose,” she told Maggie. “To remind him how quickly he can be free if only he will submit.”

“Never,” the prisoner growled again. “And if you put your foot in my face I won’t kiss it—I’ll bite it. So stay the fuck away from me!”

The smile left Lady Pope’nose’s mouth and her face turned dark with fury. “How dare you insult and threaten me in front of my guest?” She pointed at him with one long finger. “Trab!”

At once the lights on the slave’s collar lit up and began to blink. At the same time, he went rigid with agony, his face contorted in a mask of pain. The cords on his strong neck stood out and his huge hands knotted into fists. But though it was clear he was in anguish, he didn’t make a single sound.

“Wait! What are you doing to him?” Maggie stepped forward, wanting to end this awful show. She had never been able to stand to see a helpless creature hurt or in pain. Once when she was nine she’d taken on three older boys who were torturing a small, defenseless dog. She’d gotten a black eye and a bloody nose before her protective older brother, Michael, found her fighting but the dog had lived. In fact, it had been her pet for years. Scrappy had been a fighter and so was Maggie—especially when it came to helpless creatures who couldn’t defend themselves.

“I’m punishing him.” Lady Pope’nose’s face was twisted into a sneer of triumph. With a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach, Maggie realized that she liked this. That she was getting pleasure from it.

Sick! She’s sick! she thought. She’s not just hypercritical—she’s a sadist!

“Well, stop it!” she said desperately. “Whatever you’re doing, stop!” She ran forward, her hand outstretched to the prisoner, as though she could somehow stop his pain. It was the same, blind impulse that had gotten her beaten up when she rescued Scrappy and it had a similar effect now.

The moment her hand touched his naked shoulder, Maggie felt a jolt of pain lance through her. She gasped and went rigid—it was as though she’s been suddenly struck by lightning. Agony ripped through her, setting her nerves on fire, making her feel like she was going to die.

“Krelb!” Lady Pope’nose shouted, ending the pain. She rushed forward to pull Maggie away from the chained man. “Are you mad?” She shook Maggie roughly. “What’s wrong with you, getting so close?”

“I…I…” Maggie couldn’t think—could barely even breathe. The pain was gone now, as though it had never happened. Not even a faint tingling remained. But she remembered it well—it was the worst thing she had ever felt even though it had lasted less than five seconds. How long did the prisoner have to endure it every time Lady Pope'nose came to torture him? “That…that was awful,” she finally managed to gasp.

“Of course. The collar is set to maximum.” Lady Pope'nose shook her head. “That was a very foolish thing you did and not just because you gave yourself a nasty jolt. This prisoner is extremely dangerous—even bound and restrained he could kill you if you get too close.”

Maggie looked again at the chained man. His huge, muscular body had gone limp and he sagged, his knees splayed apart. His head hung down and he was panting like a wounded animal. He didn’t look like a threat to her—not in his current state, anyway.

“Why did you do that?” she demanded. Now that the pain was gone, she was so upset tears had come to her eyes. She took off her glasses and swiped at them angrily. “How could you? He’s helpless! How could you hurt him like that?”

“My dear Lady Jor’don.” Lady Pope’nose frowned. “I’m simply trying to break him so he can be of useful service. And I’m not doing anything he doesn’t richly deserve. Remember, my dear, he’s a murderer many times over.”

“I don’t care what he did,” Maggie said firmly, replacing her glasses. “No one deserves to be tied up and tortured.”

Lady Pope’nose looked at her blankly. “But my dear, it is the only way to break a defiant slave. Just think—he would be dead if not for me. If I hadn’t bought him, he’d be rotting in a shallow grave somewhere with no one to mourn his loss. At least in his way he may be made to be useful…if he will ever learn manners.” She frowned at the still panting slave who was looking up again, studying Maggie’s face.

Anyway, Maggie hoped it was her face he was looking at. The dinner gown that Lady Pope’nose had loaned her was positively indecent. It was a dark green velvet and it dipped low—very low—in front, barely covering her cleavage and then clung to her hips like a second skin before falling to her feet which were stuffed into the crazy high heels her hostess had insisted that she wear. For some reason, even though it was the prisoner who was half naked, Maggie felt completely undressed when he looked at her.

“Just…don’t hurt him any more,” she begged, turning back to Lady Pope’nose. “I can’t stand to see that. We don’t treat our, uh, slaves this way back home. I’m not used to it.”

“So I see,” Lady Pope’nose murmured dryly. “Apparently you come from one of those misguided societies where they believe in being lenient with their slaves. More’s the pity.” She sighed and shook her head. “Well, I suppose everyone must have their own view.”

“Yes, well…” Maggie wanted to say that in her view, torturing helpless people was brutal and sadistic but she still didn’t have the documents she had come for. Reluctantly, she decided to hold her tongue.

“I was hoping to have him broken by now,” Lady Pope’nose mused, still looking at the bound man. “I’m going off-planet to a retreat at the Lo’thian spa tomorrow morning quite early. It would have been quite a mark of status to have such a dangerous prisoner as my personal body-slave.” She frowned. “That is not to be, I see. I shall have to pick another slave or maybe just make use of the slaves they have at the spa.”

Seriously? A spa? Was the sadistic Lady Pope’nose going to take time off of her busy schedule of torture and persecution for a spa weekend? Maggie felt hysterical laughter bubbling up in her throat and swallowed it down with difficulty.

“You’re going to a spa?” she asked, instead.

“Not just any spa,” Lady Pope’nose assured her with a superior smile. “The Lo’thian spa. They specialize in very particular treatments for the relaxation and pleasure of their guests. It’s lovely, I hear. I’ve never been before because I’m always so busy. But this year I decided to make time and go.” She smiled brightly. “Of course, I don’t want you to worry, my dear Lady Jor’don. I’m certain we can finish our deal before I have to leave tomorrow.” She turned to the prisoner. “And then you will be singing a different tune. Once you’re fitted with the Hurkon collar, you’ll beg to kiss my foot and call me ‘Mistress.’ Just wait and see.”

He didn’t answer in words. Instead, a low, menacing growl rose from his thick throat. The sound made the hairs on the back of Maggie’s neck stand on end. Was Lady Pope’nose crazy, trying to tame a man like this? Clearly he would rather die—or kill—than submit. Unless the Hurkon collar thingy was even worse than the pain collar he had on now…The minute the question entered her head, she had to ask it.

“Why is the Hurkon collar so effective?” she asked, turning to Lady Pope’nose. “I mean, I’ve never seen it in action—how is it different from what you’ve got on him now?”

Lady Pope’nose put a hand to her narrow chest. “Oh, my dear—a Hurkon collar is vastly superior to anything else on the market today. Why, it’s actually sentient. It feeds on the pain of the prisoner so it’s constantly coming up with new and different ways to cause distress. In fact, I’m told that even if the slave behaves himself, it still gives out periodic shocks when it gets hungry.” She tittered, as though she found the idea amusing. “Keeps the slave on his toes, don’t you know. Also there’s a switch on the remote that’s capable of knocking out a rebellious slave—a failsafe or ‘kill switch’ as it’s called. Very useful for security reasons, I’m sure you’ll agree.”

“Of course,” Maggie agreed dully. Inside she felt sick. What kind of horrible torture device had she just delivered to this sadistic bitch? How could the Kindred have let her do this? She sent up a silent prayer that Jonas would never find the remote. She couldn’t bear the thought of the chained man being tortured with an even worse device than the one he already wore.

“Well…” Lady Pope’nose sighed. “I supposed we should go. I’ll just let the thirst work on this miscreant a little longer and come check him after I finish at the spa.”

Her words brought the other part of Maggie’s dream back.

“But…what do you mean thirst? He’s right beside a stream—within easy reach of the water.”

“Indeed, but the verium keeps him from ingesting it. Speaking of which…” Lady Pope’nose walked over to a small wooden barrel which was directly under the hook with the strange round, knobby key. She pulled on a glove which was obviously provided for the purpose and scooped up a handful of silvery-gray dust from inside the barrel. Then she took two careful steps forward, reached out and sprinkled the dust over the top of the prisoner’s head.

“Why did you do that?” Maggie looked at her doubtfully.

“It wears off in time.” Lady Pope’nose removed the glove carefully and dusted her hands together. “Verium is extremely useful for sapping strength and suppressing power but you can’t forget to renew it from time to time. That should hold him for a week, while I’m off to the spa.” She gave a decisive nod. “Well, let’s go see if Jonas has managed to find that remote yet. I swear I’ll have his hide nailed to my front step if he hasn’t.”

Maggie reflected that before the savage display she had just witnessed, she would have thought that Lady Pope’nose was joking. Now she was pretty sure the sadistic mistress was speaking literally. If the hapless Jonas couldn’t find the remote, he was literally going to be skinned—probably while still alive. But if he did find the remote, the prisoner who was also the man in her dreams was going to live out the rest of his life in unspeakable agony.

I have to do something, she thought as she followed Lady Pope’nose out of the dungeon. I can’t leave him like this—can I?

Turning her head, she cast one last look behind her at the chained man. To her dismay, she found that he was staring right back at her, his pale blue eyes fixed on her every move. As she watched, he nodded at her gravely, a look of respect on his strong features.

Maggie gave a quick, jerky nod in return—she didn’t know what else to do. Then she turned back to the door and fled.

* * * * *

She wept for me.

For a long time after the dungeon door had clanged shut, the prisoner continued to stare at the place where the girl in his dreams had stood. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the spot where he’d last seen her any more than he could stop the endless circle of his thoughts.

She shed tears for my pain. She tried to save me—to help me. She even shared my torment.

No female had cared for him in such a way in more years than he cared to count. Not since before he had become the trained, deadly killer he was today. Pope’nose had told her all that—had told her about his past, his kills—and still she had defended him.

Why? he thought, remembering the look in her big eyes. He longed to know their color. Why did she care? Was it because she dreamed of me too? Will she ever come back?

But even if she did, what good would it do? He was nearly at the end of his strength—his power and stamina completely sapped by the damned verium. In fact, the extra scoop Pope’nose had sprinkled over him before she left might well mean his death. As strong as he was, the thirst and weakness were stronger—slowly they were killing him.

He was already on his knees but now he sank lower, ignoring the jolts from the pain collar as he went. Finally, he lay on his back with his head in the stream. He could feel the cool water running through his hair but it did nothing to wash away the deadly verium. Nothing could do that until the seal was broken. Until he got at least a mouthful of the life-giving water past his lips, the barrier of the dust was complete and unassailable.

And since there was no way to break the barrier without someone willing to help him—to give him the kiss of life—he was probably going to die.

As his eyes closed, his last thoughts were of the lovely girl with the sad eyes and the honey blonde curls. He hoped he would dream of her, just once more, before he went. Truly, she was a lovely sight—a beautiful last vision to rest his weary mind on before he crossed the threshold to the other world.

“Goddess have mercy on me,” he croaked through parched lips.

Then his eyes closed and he knew no more.

Chapter Four

Shouldn’t be doing this, Maggie thought to herself as she crept along the corridor that led to the dungeon. This isn’t part of the plan at all. I’m just supposed to get the documents and go—that’s all.

But even though the remote to the collar had been found and she now had the Kindred documents in her possession—they were in fact in the compressed form of a pill-sized pellet and stuffed down the front of her bra—she found she couldn’t just leave. When Lady Pope’nose had politely asked if she wished to spend the night, Maggie had agreed without even thinking about it. She had lain in the plush bed she was given until the early morning, arguing with herself but she couldn’t talk herself out of the plan that had formed in her mind.

Somehow, she was going to set the prisoner free.

This is stupid, Maggie, she told herself even as she checked to see if the coast was clear outside his door. It was hard to tiptoe around in the tight green dress and ridiculously high heels and for a moment she wished she had left the shoes behind. But if she was caught, she wanted to say she was just out for a stroll. It would look bad for her to be sneaking around in her bare feet. It looked, well…sneaky.

He’s a murderer—maybe even a psycho, she thought, as she surveyed the prisoner’s unguarded door. He might kill you if you let him go.

But that was just what Lady Pope’nose had told her. Probably she was lying or exaggerating. But even if she wasn’t, Maggie couldn’t forget the look on his face as he had nodded to her. Had she been imagining the respect and gratitude she saw there? She didn’t think so. Are you willing to bet your life on that? asked a little voice inside her head. Maggie didn’t know.

She got to his door, expecting to find it locked. Instead, it opened easily with only a little creaking. Wow, Lady Pope’nose was really confident in her security system. Either that or some careless slave had left the door unlocked.

Somehow Maggie doubted that. Considering that even a minor infraction could result in mind-bending agony, it didn’t make sense for the slaves to be anything less that super scrupulous about every task they did.

No, it was more probable that the door was unlocked for the same reason that Lady Pope’nose left the key to the prisoner’s chains inside the cell with him—it was just another form of torment. A way to taunt him with the freedom which was so close and yet so maddeningly out of reach. A way to—

Maggie’s thoughts cut off abruptly when she got a look inside the cell. The prisoner was sprawled on his back with his head in the stream, unmoving.

“Oh my God!” Quickly she closed the door and ran to kneel beside him, almost tripping over her high heeled shoes. “Hey,” she whispered as loudly as she dared. “Hey, you. Uh…” She didn’t know what to call him. “Hey, wake up!”

To her intense relief, his eyelids fluttered open, revealing those strange, pale blue eyes.

“You,” he murmured again, just as he had when he first saw her.

“Yeah, it’s me,” Maggie told him. “And I’m going to get you out of here if I can. Just hold on a second, okay?”

She hopped up again, nearly tripping on the shoes again, and ran to get the key. When she got back to him, she realized she would have to roll him over since his hands were chained behind him and he was lying on his back. But this was easier said than done.

“Oof,” she gasped as she shoved at one broad, muscular shoulder. “You weigh a ton! And I thought I ate too many cupcakes.”

“Haven’t eaten…much of anything lately,” he groaned and gave a hoarse laugh. “Sorry…not much…help.”

“It’s okay,” Maggie told him. With a final shove she rolled him up on one side, exposing his bound wrists. A very tight, muscular ass was also exposed and she realized, to her embarrassment, that he wasn’t wearing any kind of underwear under the ragged loincloth. Well, what did you expect—silk boxers? she asked herself, quickly pulling the cloth back in place. It’s not like Lady Pope’nose’s dungeon is a five star resort hotel! He’s lucky to have anything on at all.

Trying to put the glimpse of his naked flesh out of her mind, she got back to the problem at hand. His wrists were chained together and connected to the wall behind him by an even longer, thicker metal chain. But there didn’t seem to be any kind of keyhole or locking mechanism in either part of his restraints. Maggie looked at the chains and then at the strange, knobby key in her hand. How the hell was this supposed to work?

Experimentally, she waved the gray metal knob key over his bound wrists. To her relief, the chains parted immediately and simply fell off with a clank and a clatter.

Perfect—now to deal with the collar.

Maggie was a little afraid to touch it after the huge jolt she’d gotten earlier but she set her teeth and forced herself to reach for the latticed metalwork with its blinking yellow lights. To her relief, she felt nothing but a mild tingling in her fingertips as she touched it. It had a complicated series of rods and levers holding it closed but Maggie loved puzzles. After a few moments of fiddling with various components, she found the pattern and was able to pull the horrible thing off him. It fell with a clatter and a splash into the little brook and the blinking lights went out.

Good riddance! Maggie turned back to the prisoner and noticed that he had yet another collar on. This one was a plain, flat black leather one with no lights but it still made her fingertips tingle when she touched it. Hmm…well, that one would have to go too.

“Wouldn’t do that,” the prisoner growled softly as she set to work, trying to find the opening to it. “That’s my…inhibitor. Dangerous…without it.”

Maggie paused but only for an instant. “Is it giving you pain?” she demanded, still tugging on the collar.

Slowly, he nodded. “Always.”

“Then it has to come off.” She reached into the pocket in the folds of the ridiculous green dress and produced a small, sharp pair of nail scissors. She hadn’t had any idea what she would do with them when she stuck them into the hidden pocket—maybe she’d imagined using them as a lock-pick of some kind. But now she was glad she had them.

“Hold still,” she warned the prisoner. “I don’t want to slip and cut you.”

“All right.”

“Uh…” She hesitated again, the scissors poised to cut.

“What?” He looked up at her, one eyebrow arched in question.

“It’s just…I mean…you’re not going to kill me once I set you completely free, are you?” Maggie blurted. “I mean…I really don’t want to die. I’m only twenty-five and—”

He surprised her by laughing hoarsely. “Don’t you think… you should have thought of that… before you started stripping off my chains?” He spoke haltingly, as though his tongue was too thick in his mouth.

“I…I guess so,” Maggie whispered.

“You must think I’m a real bastard. No, blondie, I won’t…won’t hurt you. I’m…in your debt…” He looked up at her, his eyes meeting hers. “And you…you’re in my dreams.”

“I dreamed of you, too,” Maggie whispered as she snipped the black leather collar from his neck. Was it her imagination or did those strange, pale blue eyes turn briefly red? “For the past few weeks. I…I don’t know why.”

“Neither…do I.” He coughed weakly. “Water…please.”

“Oh, of course!” Remembering how thirsty he had always been in her dreams, Maggie cupped one hand and scooped up some cold, refreshing water from the little brook. Then she tilted it carefully into his mouth…or tried to anyway. Because try as she might, the water wouldn’t go past his lips. It slid past his mouth and over his cheeks but something always seemed to keep it from going in. Maggie tried again and again until he shook his head.

“No use. Must…break the barrier.”

“There’s a barrier around your mouth?” Then she remembered what the evil Lady Pope’nose had said. “Of course, it’s this damn dust, isn’t it?”

She stopped trying to tilt the water into his mouth. Instead, she scooped up a handful of water and tried to wash the verium dust off his face.

It didn’t work. Though she tried first with her hand and then with one of her dress's ridiculously trailing sleeves soaked in water, the silver-gray dust wouldn’t come off.

“What the hell is going on?” she muttered at last in frustration. “Why won’t this damn stuff come off?”

“Told you…must break the barrier.”

To her alarm, his voice sounded weaker again and his eyes were fluttering closed.

“Break the barrier? But how?” she begged, patting his cheek. “Hey, come back to me. Tell me how to help you!”

His eyes opened again, their strange, oval pupils so much like a cat’s looking into hers. “Kiss…of life.”

“I don’t understand. You want me to kiss you? Why?”

“Must give water…mouth to mouth. Only skin unpolluted…by the varium… can disrupt its field.”

“Mouth to mouth? You mean you want me to take a mouthful of water and then…” Maggie couldn’t finish.

He nodded weakly. “It’s…only way. Please…so thirsty.”

It seemed like an incredibly strange and intimate act to be performing with a stranger but Maggie didn’t know what else to do. Kneeling down, she got a big mouthful of the cold, clear water. Then she pillowed the prisoner’s head in her lap—which wasn’t easy because all of him was heavy—and pressed her lips to his.

The moment she let the water rush from her mouth to his, she could tell it was working. He drank from her thirstily and not a single drop was spilled from the side of his mouth.

When she finally pulled away from the strange kiss, he looked up at her, his eyes blazing and whispered, “More.”

“Of course," Maggie whispered.

She did it again, taking another mouthful and sealing her lips to his. And then again and again. It occurred to her after the fourth or fifth time that if the seal was broken, she should probably give him water from her cupped hands instead. But by that time she was kind of enjoying herself. It had been a long time since she’d kissed anyone—Donald considered the activity unsanitary and unnecessary—and she’d never kissed anyone even remotely like the prisoner.

Her heart beat harder and her lips tingled when she pressed them to his. His mouth tasted faintly of cinnamon or maybe some other exotic spice. Plus he was so huge and yet so helpless with his head still pillowed in her lap. If he’d been standing up or even kneeling, she would have felt intimidated by his size and muscular physique. As it was, she felt perfectly confident and also protective of him. I have to do this—I have to save him, she told herself. There's no choice if I want him to live.

Maggie wasn’t sure when her life-giving gesture—what the prisoner had called the kiss of life—turned into an actual kiss. She only knew that one minute she was sealing her lips to his to give him water…and the next his tongue was stroking lightly over hers.

Her eyes drifted closed and she cradled his head closer, forgetting to go back for more water. Instead, she concentrated on the warm, cinnamon taste of his mouth and the feel of his tongue exploring her.

The prisoner seemed to be enjoying the kiss too. He made a low, approving growl at the back of his throat that seemed to vibrate through her entire body.

The sound shook Maggie out of the strange trance she’d somehow fallen into. With a little gasp, she pulled back from him, breaking the kiss. Her heart was pounding and for a moment, she felt frozen to the spot.

The prisoner opened his strange blue eyes and looked up at her. His tongue traced his lips, as though he enjoyed the lingering taste of her mouth on his.

“Why did you stop?” he murmured in a soft, deep voice.

“I…Because I…” Maggie shook her head. “We can’t…we have to get you out of here. There’s no time for this…this kind of thing.”

He arched an eyebrow at her. “Afraid you’ll have to make time. If you’re serious about getting me out.”

“What…what do you mean?” Her heart was still pounding so loudly she was sure he could hear it. “I unchained you and took off your collars and broke the verium barrier. You should be good to go—right?”

“I would be…if it wasn’t for all this damn dust.” He nodded down at his skin which was still coated with the silver-gray verium. “Need you to wash it off me. Should be able to…now that the verium seal is gone.”

Maggie was half appalled, half embarrassed…and maybe just a tiny bit lustful? Was he actually saying that she had to wash the dust off his entire, mostly naked body?

“Can’t you?” she asked awkwardly. “I mean, now that you’re feeling better…”

“Still…weak…” He closed his eyes and groaned expressively. “Please…need your help.”

Maggie hesitated—she was engaged. There was no way she ought to be putting her hands all over a mostly naked man. Especially an extremely hot and mustcular mostly naked man. But in this case, she decided, she would have to make an exception. There was nothing else she could do if she wanted to save the prisoner. And there was no point in coming in here and freeing him from all his restraints only to leave him lying on the floor, unable to move because she felt too guilty to do what had to be done.

“All right,” she said. “Here goes.”

She started with his face, pouring cool handfuls of water over his cheeks and forehead and hair. Now that the seal or barrier was broken, the dust came off easily although it seemed to help when she stroked the water through his hair and rubbed his skin with her fingers. She tried using the sleeve of her green dress again but that only seemed to smear the dust. After trial and error she found it came off best when she used skin-to-skin contact.

“Feels so good,” the prisoner groaned softly as she finished his face and started on his broad, muscular chest. “Your hands…so soft and gentle.”

“Thank you.” Maggie could feel her cheeks getting hot but she continued on, scooping up water from the stream and brushing it over the broad, flat planes of his chest. “I’m…uh, glad you’re feeling better.”

“Felt better the first…minute I saw you.” He looked up at her again, his eyes holding some emotion she couldn’t read. “You wept for me…shared my pain. Why?”

“I don’t know, exactly.” Maggie shrugged awkwardly. “I just…can’t stand to see anyone being hurt like that. It’s awful.”

He frowned. “Just felt sorry for me, huh? Can’t stand to see an animal tortured.”

“No, not like that,” she protested. “I just—”

“I thought…maybe because of the dreams.” He coughed. “Didn’t know…if you would come back.”

“I couldn’t just leave you here—especially now that she has that terrible Hurkon collar. If I would have known what she wanted to use it for, I never would have agreed to bring it!”

Maggie finished with his chest and back and started on his legs. They weren’t as saturated with the silver-gray dust as the upper part of his body was so it wasn’t too hard to get them clean—although she did blush when she rubbed water over his knees and lower thighs. Thank goodness for his loincloth—she really didn’t need to be seeing every single part of him while she was giving him an impromptu sponge bath.

“If you hadn’t brought it, you never would have seen me,” he pointed out. Then he looked pointedly down at her hands. “Hate to ask you but…there’s a lot more dust to wash off.”

“What? Where?” His skin looked mostly clean to her. It was a deep, dusky tan which made his pale eyes and his white teeth stand out even more. His hair and stubble, as she had expected, were a rich, glossy black like a raven’s wing and his hair seemed to have a slight curl to it when she ran her fingers through the springy strands.

“Under.” He nodded down at the loincloth. “Sorry…she made sure to coat me everywhere.”

Maggie stopped for a minute, stunned. “You…but can’t you…uh, do it yourself?”

“Still weak.” His eyes fluttered closed as though in exhaustion. “Please…can’t move until…all the dust is gone.”

Maggie took a deep breath. Well, she hadn’t gone into this rescue expecting to handle some stranger’s business but that was hardly the point. She had started this and now she had to finish it. And besides, maybe she could just pour the water over him without touching anything at all.

That was what she intended to do, anyway.

Her hand shook as she raised the loincloth and she gave a little gasp at what she saw beneath. Even only half hard, he was big. Way bigger than anyone else in her limited experience—especially Donald whose equipment reminded her of a shy, skinny worm afraid to come out of its hole. In contrast, the prisoner had a python between his legs.

Trying to put the size comparison out of her mind, she concentrated on the matter at hand. As he had said, the prisoner was coated with the gray dust from his hip bones all the way down to his upper thighs. Clearly it had to come off.

She reached for a hand full of water and dribbled it over his naked hip but it barely touched the thick dust that coated him. Well, great—that clearly wasn’t going to work. It was going to be a hands-on job, whether she liked it or not.

Taking a deep breath, Maggie got another handful of water and began to rub the area vigorously. But the prisoner caught her wrist in a surprisingly strong grip.

“Careful,” he murmured, opening his eyes to look at her. “That’s…sensitive territory. Be gentle.”

“Oh, of course! I’m so sorry,” Maggie exclaimed. Feeling even more nervous, she scooped up double handfuls of water and poured it over his crotch. But though the silver-gray dust ran off his flat hipbones in rivulets, the central area—say it, Maggie, she thought, his shaft—was not coming clean.

The prisoner seemed to realize this because he looked up at her again.

“Sorry, blondie…looks like you’re going to have to touch it.”

“I…but I…” Maggie looked at him helplessly.

“It’s all right.” He gave her a taunting little grin. “It doesn’t bite. I promise.”

“All right,” she said at last, her heart drumming in her ears. “I…I’ll try to be careful.”

“I know you will,” he murmured. “You’ve got a gentle touch.”

“Thank you,” she whispered awkwardly. Reaching for a handful of water, she took a deep breath and stroked it gently along the length of his long, thick shaft.

The rod of flesh seemed to pulse in her palm but her hand wasn’t nearly large enough to cover his entire length. She reached for more water with her other hand and spread it over his thickness, using both hands to work on him now.

The prisoner groaned low in his throat and his hips pumped once, almost involuntarily. Maggie felt her cheeks heating—it was almost like she was jerking him off!

But I’m not—not really, she told herself hastily as she got more water. I’m just getting rid of the dust. That’s all. But if that was so, why was she now working in rhythm, stroking his shaft up and down, letting it slide through her curled fingers as the prisoner moaned and pressed up into her hands? And why was he now completely erect, a pearly drop of precum beaded at the thick head of his straining cock?

“So good,” he groaned as she added more water and rubbed him even harder. “Gods, your touch is amazing. Your sweet little hands…”

“That’s enough!” Maggie stopped abruptly. “You’re all clean now,” she went on, when he looked up at her uncertainly. “You…you should be able to get it up. I mean, get up,” she amended hastily, her cheeks burning. God, how was she going to explain this to Donald? What would he say when he knew what she had been up to?

This wasn’t part of the plan, she thought wildly. None of this was. I was just supposed to get the documents and go back to the ship. So how had she ended up kneeling on the floor, jerking off a man she’d never seen before except in her dreams?

Maggie had no idea but she did know somehow that this wasn’t over yet.

* * * * *

He looked up at her, her adorably flushed cheeks and her tousled curls. Her oculars were slipping down her nose and he could almost make out the color of her eyes. He wanted a closer look but he sensed she wouldn’t be up for that right now.

Gods, her little hands had felt good on him! So soft and gentle and tentative but strong too, when they needed to be. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been touched in such a way. Mostly all the females that had been sent to him while he was still fighting were for breeding purposes only—none of them stayed long enough to form much of an attachment.

But this little one—the girl of his dreams—wasn’t hardened or jaded like the females he’d been with in the past. She was innocent and sweet yet very brave. Touching him embarrassed the hell out of her but she'd done it anyway, because she knew it was the only way to help him. If only she’d helped him a little longer, he was certain he would have lost control completely.

Maybe it’s better she stopped when she did, he thought darkly.

Wincing, he put his fingertips to his throat, where the black leather inhibitor had been for so many years. What would he be like without it? He only dimly remembered the incident which had prompted his master to make him wear it in the first place but it hadn’t been pretty. He had never been allowed to take it off—not even in the arena when he fought at the Blood Circuit. He would never hurt this sweet, shy girl who had saved him—not on purpose, anyway. But without the inhibitor, he wasn’t sure what the hell he might do.

Well, the first thing to do is get out of here before Pope’nose shows up. True enough, and if his rescuer was really as innocent as she seemed, she might need some rescuing of her own to get out.

Shaking off the morbid thoughts, he rose to his feet and held out a hand to her.

“Come on.”

She looked up at him uncertainly. “What, you’re better? Just like that?”

He shrugged. “You washed off the verium. My strength is returning.”

“Uh-huh.” She looked skeptical but allowed him to help her to her feet.

“Good.” He nodded. “Let’s go—you’re coming with me.”

“Wait a minute, go where?” she protested. “I never said I would go anywhere with you. I…I don’t even know your name.”

He sighed. “This isn’t the best time for introductions but I was called Korexiroth during my time at the Blood Circuit.”

“Ooookay,” she said slowly. “That’s quite a mouthful.”

“It means The Demon.” He watched her closely, wanting to see if she was afraid of him. But though his fighting name had struck terror in the hearts of countless opponents, she still showed no fear. Brave little thing.

“That’s…interesting,” she said at last. “Maybe I could just call you Kor for short? Unless you go by something else when you’re not in the, uh, Blood Circuit, whatever that is?”

“Before I was The Demon, my master just called me ‘slave.’” He shrugged. “I don’t have any other name.”

“Kor it is,” she decided.

“Kor it is,” he repeated gravely. He wondered if she knew that the giving of a name constituted ownership. She had, in effect, just claimed him. Kor didn’t know how he felt about that—though he’d been raised a slave, a part of him had always remained free. What was it about this little female with her blonde curls that made him think she could tame that part and make it her own?

Don’t be stupid, he told himself firmly. She’s just a girl. True, you dreamed about her and she rescued you but there has to be some explanation for that. Maybe something to do with that damn Dream Gas they’re all using here all the time.

“So what’s your name?” he asked, trying to move on.

“Maggie.”

“Maggie…Maggie…” He rolled the name on his tongue. “I like it. What does it mean?”

“Mean? Uh…” She shook her head. “I don’t know. We don’t…names don’t always mean something where I come from.”

“Must mean courage,” Kor decided. “It took a lot of guts for you to come save me.”

“You’re not quite saved yet,” she pointed out. “It must be near morning. We need to get out of here and be far away by the time Lady Pope'nose wakes up.”

“Exactly.” He held out a hand to her. “Which is why you need to come with me. Now.”

She drew back. “I’m not going anywhere with you! I have a fiancé back home and a ship waiting for me across the chasm.”

“Oh?” He raised an eyebrow at her sardonically. “And do you have a way to get to this ship?”

“Uh, well…” She looked uncertain. “Lady Pope'nose's servant—her slave, I mean—brought me here in the first place. I guess he was supposed to take me back again too.”

“And do you want to risk using her resources when at any minute she could discover me missing and call the slave to bring you back?” Kor demanded. “I can promise you, she won’t go easy on you just because you’re a guest.”

Maggie shivered. “Okay, I guess you’ve got a point. But do you have a better idea of how to get out of here and cross the chasm? I mean, that hole is freaking huge.”

“We’ll steal a hovercar,” he said calmly.

“I can’t steal a car!” she protested. “I’m not a thief.”

“Yes, you are.” He grinned at her. “You stole me. And knowing what I do about Yonnite currency, I’m worth a hell of a lot more than even the most expensive luxury vehicle on this whole damn planet.”

“Oh my God…” She put a hand to her forehead. “Why am I always getting myself into these kinds of messes? I just wanted to keep her from hurting you—I never meant to commit Grand Theft Slave…or whatever they call it here.”

“Too late for regrets, blondie.” Kor stretched, working out the kinks in his muscles, and took a deep, cleansing breath. “What’s done is done and I’m a free male, thanks to you. Don’t worry about the hovercar,” he continued, seeing her worried look. “There are plenty of rich mistresses around here who won’t even notice one of their cars has gone missing for days. By that time we’ll be long gone.”

“In…separate directions?” she asked uncertainly.

“Of course,” he lied smoothly, although he had no intention of letting her go. He needed to make sure she was safe—and how could he do that if he just let her walk off? No, she needed to stay with him, at least for now.

“All right,” she said at last, reluctantly. “I guess if you—”

Just then the door to his cell banged open, revealing a livid Lady Pope’nose.

“I knew it!” she hissed, glaring at Maggie. “I just knew you’d get up to something you little fraud! And now you’re going to pay!”

Chapter Five

“Oh! Lady Pope’nose!” Maggie gasped, putting a hand to her galloping heart. “What are you doing here?”

“Checking on you.” Lady Pope’nose glared at her. “I had a premonition that you might try something like this. After your ridiculously soft-hearted display yesterday evening, I knew you wouldn’t rest until you’d caused trouble.”

Maggie put up her hands. “Look, I know how this looks and I admit, I was setting your slave free. But the way you were treating him—”

“Is nothing to what I’m going to do to you.” Without warning, Lady Pope’nose strode forward and slapped her hard, across the face. “How dare you?” she hissed. “How dare you touch another woman’s slave?”

Maggie opened her mouth to answer—although she had no idea what she was going to say—but just then she became aware of a low, rumbling sound in the room. Looking to one side, she saw it was Kor—he was growling. Even worse, his formerly pale blue eyes were glowing a hot, burning red.

What the hell? What’s going on with him?

“Leave her the fuck alone. If you touch her again, you die.” Kor’s voice was deep and menacing, filled with the warning of a wild beast about to attack.

“Shut your mouth, slave—I’ll deal with you later,” Lady Pope’Nose snapped dismissively. Apparently she was so focused on Maggie she hadn’t noticed either his eyes or the fact that his collar was gone. Pointing a finger at him while still looking at Maggie she said, “Trab!”

“That doesn’t work on me.” Kor took a step toward his former mistress, towering over her. “Not anymore.”

“What?” She finally looked at him and when she did, her eyes went wide. “You fool,” she gasped at Maggie. “You removed both his pain collar and his inhibitor? Do you have any idea what you’ve done? Any idea of how dangerous he is? He’ll kill us both!”

“No.” Kor’s deep voice was deceptively mild but his eyes were burning again, hotter and redder than ever as he stared at Lady Pope’nose. “Just you, my lady,” he said to her.

“Kor, what—” Maggie began but just then a beam of pure red energy shot from both his eyes.

Acting without thinking, Maggie pushed Lady Pope’nose aside just in time. The skinny Yonnite sprawled on the floor and Maggie fell on top of her.

“What is wrong with you? Get off me!” sputtered Pope’nose.

“In a minute,” Maggie said distractedly. She was busy looking back. On the spot where Lady Pope’nose had been standing, there was a deep hole carved into the rock. It looked like someone had taken a laser and blasted a trench in the solid stone. “My God,” she whispered, staring up at Kor. Maybe Lady Pope’nose was right about him after all. He wasn’t just big and strong and violent—he had freaking laser beams for eyes.

“Maggie…” He took a step toward her. His eyes had gone back to normal but she shrunk back anyway. “Maggie, what the hell?” He shook his head. “You know that wasn’t meant for you. I’m not even sure where it came from.”

“It came from your eyes, you monster!” Lady Pope’nose spat helpfully. “I swear if I had known how truly dangerous and demented you are I would have let them kill you!”

“You nearly did kill me with your constant torture and your fucking verium,” he growled and to Maggie’s horror, his eyes were glowing again.

“I should have killed you,” Lady Pope’nose proclaimed. “All I can say is that I overpaid for you by quite a lot!”

“Shut up!” Maggie hissed at her, elbowing her in her boney side. “You’re not helping yourself here—can’t you see he’s getting mad again?”

Indeed, Kor’s eyes were glowing so brightly they seemed to light up the dim room. “Maggie,” he growled. “Step away from this murderous bitch. It’s time she got what she deserved.”

“No!” Maggie lifted her chin and stayed where she was. “No,” she repeated.

“She may be a sadistic witch but I don’t believe in the death penalty. And besides, I’m already committing Grand Theft Slave—I don’t need to add murder to my list of crimes!”

“You don’t know the things she’s done. The slaves she’s tortured and killed.” His voice was a low, menacing growl.

Maggie looked at him, trying not to let the fear show in her face or shake her voice. “You know, that’s pretty much what she said about you. But I came to rescue you, didn’t I? Everyone deserves a second chance.”

“Why you—” Lady Pope’nose began but Maggie slapped a hand over her skinny lips.

“Please, Kor,” she said, looking up at him. “Please—I don’t want you to kill her.”

He took a deep breath and the red glow began to fade from his eyes. “You really are courageous to stand between The Demon and his kill,” he murmured. He crossed his arms over his bare chest, which made his muscles bulge in a most distracting way. “All right, blondie. I’m pretty sure you’ll regret it but I’ll spare her life—only because you spared mine.”

Inwardly, Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you.”

“Welcome. But if you let her go free, we’ll never get out of here. So what do you suggest?”

“Well…” Maggie took a look around and her eyes happened to fall on the discarded pain collar and chains. “I have an idea,” she said, smiling at Kor. “What do you say we give her a taste of her own medicine?”

* * * * *

“I’m afraid Lady Pope’nose isn’t going to be too happy for the next week,” Maggie remarked as they finally made their way (very quietly) out of the huge opulent building her hostess lived in. The busy street was quiet for once, almost devoid of traffic in the early morning dawn.

“She got what she deserved—and then some.” Kor smiled, remembering his former mistress’s sputtered demands and protests as he had fitted her with the pain collar and chains and poured a scoop of verium on her head. The broken inhibitor he had folded up and put into the pocket of the new slave pants he now wore.

Maggie had wanted to get out of the house immediately but as the rest of the household appeared to be still asleep, Kor had taken a moment to survey Lady Pope’nose’s assets and steal a new outfit from the slaves’ laundry. His new pants were made of black leather and were uncomfortably tight in places—obviously he was bigger than most of his former mistress’s slaves—but at least they didn’t scream “escaped slave.” His new black boots were likewise tight but the leather was stretching nicely.

“Hopefully her slaves will think she’s at the spa. No one should find her before the week is out,” he remarked.

“They’d better not.” Maggie sounded anxious.

“You wishing you’d let me kill her?” He cast a sidelong glance at her.

Maggie flinched. “No—of course not!”

Kor shrugged. “All right. But the dead don’t talk.”

“What are you, from the Mob?” she demanded. “Were you some kind of assassin? Did you go around ‘whacking’ people or something?”

“What?” Kor stared at her blankly. “Nothing you just said made any damn sense.”

“I’m just saying…never mind.” Her eyes flickered over him uncertainly and then she looked away.

Kor wondered what he’d said to upset her. He was a warrior—he killed people. Was it really that difficult to understand?

A new thought intruded. Maybe she’s just upset because she’s scared half to death after I nearly blasted Pope’nose to dust.

It was a sobering thought. Kor wasn’t sure what the hell had happened with his eyes—all he remembered was feeling so angry that he literally saw red. And then the blast of energy had come from him like a shout of pure rage. He had felt like that before, when he was fighting in the arena and he knew his eyes were said to glow when he was in a rage, but he supposed the inhibitor had stopped anything from happening. Now he was without it for the first time in years—what else might he be capable of?

But even more troubling than the situation with his eyes was the fact that he had let a prospective kill escape. True, he had never killed females—it was always males that he fought in the arenas of the Blood Circuit—but he had been more than willing to make an exception in Lady Pope’nose’s case. The bitch had done nothing but torture and taunt him the entire time he was in her care and revenge had been the uppermost thought on his mind. But one word from Maggie and he had softened, allowing his evil former mistress off with no more than a week’s punishment. Why?

Was it because he didn’t want Maggie to be afraid of him? Was she afraid of him now? He cast a sidelong look at her and saw that she was looking at him too. She looked quickly away.

“You all right?” he asked roughly.

“Um, fine. Just…just nervous,” she said and gave a jagged little laugh. “I’ve never been a…a criminal before.”

“Take it from me,” Kor said dryly. “It’s not so bad unless you’re caught.”

“I don’t want to be caught!”

“As long as we put enough distance between Pope’nose and us, we’ll be fine,” he said, taking her hand. He was pleased when she allowed it and didn’t pull away. “We just have to steal a car and get off-planet.”

“What?” Her eyes widened and she yanked her hand out of his. “I told you, I’m not going that far with you. I just need to get to the chasm and then we can go our separate ways.”

Kor frowned. Fine, she wanted to leave—why should it bother him? Except it did—a hell of a lot. He still wanted to keep her with him at all costs. Not that he would let her know that.

“All right,” he said, stalling. “Say that we part ways right now. How do you feel about that?”

“I…I feel fine.” Maggie lifted her chin. “After all, it’s not like we really know each other. Not like we—”

“Dreamed of each other night after night?” Kor asked softly. “Not like you risked your life to save me?”

“I…” She looked down, biting her lip in a most distracting way and then pushed up the oculars which kept sliding down her adorable little nose.

Oh yeah—there was no way in all the Seven Hells Kor was letting her go.

“I’ll let you go on one condition,” he told her. “If you can tell me the way to the chasm. Prove you know the way back and I’ll leave you here and now and we’ll never see each other again.”

“I…um…” Maggie frowned. “That’s hardly fair. I’ve never been in this city—never even been on this planet—before yesterday.”

“Exactly.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “So tell me the way. You know what—no,” he continued. “Just point in the general direction of the chasm so I know you won’t get lost. That’s all I’m asking.”

“Fine.” Maggie threw out an arm, pointing down the long street outside the huge, opulent building they had just exited. “It’s that way.”

“Yes.” Kor nodded, trying to suppress a smile. “Yes, it is.”

“See, I told you I know where I’m going!” Maggie sounded so triumphant he hated to burst her bubble.

“It’s that way as long as you don’t mind circumnavigating the entire planet to get there,” Kor said.

Her face fell. “You mean…”

“The shortest route to the chasm is that way.” He pointed in the exact opposite direction she had. “But I’m afraid it leads through the prosti and porno district. I don’t think you’d be safe going by yourself, blondie.”

“How do you even know all this? Yonnie Six isn’t your home planet, is it?”

“No. But the Blood Circuit stops here. That’s how Lady Pope’nose saw me the first time. She watched me kill six males in a row in one match—it’s the reason she bought me.”

“You killed…six men in a row?” Maggie’s voice was weak.

Kor shrugged. “I killed for a living. I was a slave tied to the Circuit—winning matches made my master credit. Losing them meant losing my life. I wanted to survive.” He hoped she could understand but from the uncertain look on her face, she didn’t much like what she was hearing.

“I—” she began but just then a voice interrupted.

“Excuse me? Lady Pope’nose?” someone said.

“What? Where?” Maggie looked around her wildly until Kor took her hand, more firmly this time, and whispered,

“I think it’s talking to you.”

“It?” She faced forward again and finally saw what he was talking about. “Oh,” she said weakly. “What is that?”

“My apologies, Lady Pope’nose,” said the alien creature, coming forward. It had eight waving tentacles and a bulbous head covered in blue and green blotches. Its mouth appeared to be a shiny purple beak but it lacked a nose as far as Kor could tell. He couldn’t see its body very well because it was wearing a stiff black uniform with shiny gold buttons but it moved with the boneless ease of a creature more suited to water than land.

“Uh…” Maggie’s eyes were still wide behind her oculars. “I’m not—”

“You should apologize,” Kor cut in swiftly, putting himself between Maggie and the strange creature. “You startled my lady.”

“I meant no disrespect.” The creature spoke in a strange, bubbling voice that made it sound like it was talking underwater. “I am Xilix—a Sporran. I have come to convey your lady to the Lo’thian spa and resort as she requested.” It peered around Kor, trying to see Maggie with its bulbous eyes. “You did request transport to the spa, did you not, my lady? As the spa is located on Twidal, Yonnie Six’s second moon, it is quite difficult to get there without a proper escort.”

A light went off in Kor’s head. “Yes,” he said, answering for Maggie. “As a matter of fact, my lady did request transport to the spa. Lead the way.”

“Oh, good. I am glad not to be mistaken.” The Sporran burbled happily and slithered down the sidewalk to a long black hovercoach which obviously had flight capabilities. “Please step inside and make yourselves comfortable,” it said, opening the door with one of its many tentacles. “Your luggage was sent days ago, as I am sure you remember, so there is nothing to do but enjoy your ride.”

“Good.” Kor started to pull Maggie toward the hovercoach but she balked.

“No,” she hissed at Kor, shaking her head. “No, I’m not going.”

* * * * *

“Why not?”

Maggie had a feeling Kor was losing patience but he didn’t shout and more importantly, his eyes stayed a cool, pale blue. He simply stood there and looked at her in a way that made her squirm uncomfortably.

“Why not?” he asked again.

“Because. I told you I’m not going off planet with you,” she hissed. “I have a ship—”

“Which you can call from the spa the minute we get there,” he said soothingly. “Look, this is the perfect opportunity to put at least a million miles between us and…” He cast a quick glance at the Sporran who was still holding the door and waiting politely, pretending not to hear. “And our problem” he finished in a low voice.

“I don’t know…” Maggie’s insides felt all twisted up in knots. Somehow her initial action of freeing Kor kept getting blown further and further out of proportion. First she’d been forced to kiss him (well, not actually forced because to be honest, she’d kind of enjoyed it, but still…) And then she’d had to touch him intimately all over his body. Then she’d seen him blast a hole in solid stone with his eyes and now he wanted her to go off-planet with him, about a million miles from where she was supposed to be. Things were getting so out of control and she didn’t know how to stop them or even slow down a little.

“I…I just don’t know,” she repeated. “This is all going so fast.”

“Is there a problem?” The Sporran chose this moment to come forward, a look of uncertainty on its bulbous face. “Have you changed your mind about coming to the Lo’thian spa, my lady?”

“My mistress is a little nervous about space flight, that’s all.” Kor shooed the alien away dismissively. “Give me a moment more to soothe her.”

“Of course. Forgive my intrusion.” The Sporran retreated but it was still within hearing distance.

“Mistress…” To Maggie’s astonishment, Kor dropped abruptly to one knee in front of her. “My lady, please get over your fear and come with me,” he said, loudly enough for the Sporran to catch each word. “Please.”

“I…I…” Maggie felt tongue tied. He was so tall that they were almost eye to eye even with him kneeling—she’d always liked tall men. Also, he looked absolutely mouthwatering in those tight black leather pants and she could still taste his mouth on hers, could still feel the rock-hard planes of his big body under her hands…

But he also had laser beams for eyes—or something like them, anyway. And despite her dreams, he was essentially a stranger. She’d been raised from childhood to never go anywhere with a strange man—not even around the corner, let alone to a far distant moon. There was also the fact that he was an avowed killer—he freaking murdered people for a living! Could there be a more dangerous person to run off with? Maggie didn’t think so.

Not to mention you also have a fiancé, whispered a snarky little voice inside her head. I mean, as long as we’re listing pros and cons don’t forget about poor Donald.

Maggie blushed when she realized she had almost forgotten him. How could she even be considering going off with some strange man when she’d been with her fiancé for five years?

She opened her mouth to refuse but then Kor took her hands in his much larger ones and looked into her eyes.

“I’m asking you nicely because our driver is watching,” he said in a low voice meant for her ears only. “I don’t want to scare you, Maggie, but it’s clear you won’t last a minute here alone and this is the best chance we’re going to get to leave the planet.”

“What are you saying?” she demanded, keeping her voice low. “That you’ll sling me over your shoulder and carry me off?”

“If I have to.” His eyes flashed red for a moment. “If it’s the only way to keep you safe. Do you know what will happen to you if you try to cross the prosti and porno district alone?”

“Nothing, I’m sure.” She raised her chin. “After all, this is a female dominated society. So I’m sure if there are any prostitutes, they’re male.”

“So they are.” His deep voice was grim. “Because the upper echelons of Yonnie Six are all female dominated. But what they don’t know—what they don’t want to know is that the lower echelons—the dregs of society and the poorest of the poor—are free males who hate the females who rule them. And the porno and prosti district is where they all congregate. If you go down there dressed like a rich mistress—even this time of day—they’ll tear you apart. After they rape you.” His deep voice was harsh.

Maggie’s stomach did a slow, sick flip. “I…but I can go around that area then, can’t I?”

He shook his head. “Walk leagues and leagues out of the way? In those shoes?” He nodded down at the ridiculously high green leather heels strapped to her feet. “I don’t think so, blondie. And if you have to run in them, which you will if you go down the wrong block by mistake…”

“All right.” Maggie looked down at her feet. “They do hurt but Lady…uh, she made me wear them. Apparently they’re all the rage this season.”

“They’re liable to get you killed,” Kor said grimly. “Which is why you’re coming with me. So I can protect you.”

His proprietary attitude pissed Maggie off. “Who do you think you are, anyway?” she demanded, poking a finger in his broad, bare chest. “I mean, I rescued you, remember?”

“Of course I remember,” he said gravely. “I owe you a debt. You came at my darkest hour and saved me. I am a warrior—it’s a point of honor for me to repay my debts. I must protect you. Please…” He squeezed her hands. “Please trust me, Maggie.”

That was what it boiled down to, wasn’t it? Trust. Did she trust him? Maggie wasn’t at all sure but when she opened her mouth she heard herself say,

“All right. I’ll come.”

“Thank you.” He rose smoothly and pulled her to him. Before Maggie could say anything, he took her mouth in a sweet, breathless kiss.

At first she was stunned, but then she pushed against his broad chest, breaking the kiss.

“Wait a minute—what do you think you’re doing?”

“Where I come from, we seal an agreement with a kiss.” He looked at her innocently. “Isn’t that how you do things where you live?”

“No…no, absolutely not.” Maggie’s heart was thumping and her cheeks felt hot. God, she never felt this way when she kissed Donald. Which wasn’t very often since he disliked kissing.

“I’m sorry.” He shrugged as though it was no big deal. “Well, shall we go? I believe our car is waiting, Lady Pope’nose.”

“Yes, I…” Maggie took a deep breath. “I guess we should.”

As she allowed him to help her into the luxurious hovercoach which reminded her of a stretch limo, she still couldn’t explain why she’d agreed to go with him. She only knew that being around the huge, muscular prisoner seemed to turn part of her brain off—namely the part that reasoned and kept her from getting into trouble.

But it’s going to be okay, she told herself as she settled back against the plush, velvet gray seat cushion. As soon as we get to this spa place, I’ll call Ferna and Ratner and tell them where to meet me. Then we can get on with our mission and I’ll never have to think about Yonnie Six or Kor or anything that happened here ever again. Right?

Chapter Six

Kor was relieved that she had agreed to come with him of her own volition in the end. If necessary, he had been prepared to pick her up, throw her over his shoulder, and take her with him by force. He didn’t want to do that, though—Maggie was already wary of him and it would have been much more difficult to win her trust back if he'd had to resort to such measures to keep her with him. But he would have done it if he had to.

He couldn’t completely explain it, even to himself, but he was unwilling to part from her. The universe was vast and wide—huge beyond imagining. If there was one thing Kor had learned it was that once you lost someone in that deep, black void, the chances of ever finding them again were a trillion to one. So he planned to keep Maggie with him by whatever means necessary—at least until he was sure she was safe. Or so he told himself.

Kor made sure the privacy screen between the driver’s and passengers’ compartment was up and then settled into one of the plush gray seats. He didn’t want to take a chance on their alien driver overhearing their conversation.

"Comfortable?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow at Maggie.

“Hardly.” She relaxed in the seat across from him, putting an arm across her face. “Will it be a long trip, do you think? I’m dying to get out of these shoes.”

“Not long. Here.” He reached for one of her small feet and began removing the ridiculous strappy green shoe she was wearing.

“Hey!” Maggie sat up with a jerk and would have yanked her foot right out of his hand if he hadn’t kept a firm but gentle grip on her ankle. “What…what are you doing?”

“Giving you a foot massage…Mistress.” Kor raised an eyebrow at her and then finished taking off her shoe.

“But you don’t…you shouldn’t…” she protested weakly. “I mean you don’t have to do that.”

“I want to,” Kor said simply. Really what he wanted was to touch any part of her at all and if he could bring her pleasure at the same time, so much the better. They were going to be together for a while—he wanted Maggie to get used to having his hands on her. He rubbed the sole of her little foot, which was barely as long as his hand, then kneaded the arch with his thumbs.

“You don’t…ooooh…” Maggie’s eyes rolled up in her head. “You’re, uh, really good at that.”

“I know.” Kor grinned at her.

She opened her eyes and frowned at him. “But…where did you learn to do that, anyway? I thought you were a warrior. A, uh, gladiator kind of guy.”

Kor shrugged. “Don’t know what a gladiator is.”

“It’s…basically it’s a slave that fights in the arena for the entertainment of a bloodthirsty crowd. There were people like that—gladiators—in the past on my planet. In ancient Rome. You wouldn’t know where that is but it was a city where everyone was trying to sleep with or assassinate everyone else. If the prime time cable shows are right, anyway.”

Kor nodded thoughtfully. “That sounds about right. If it makes you feel better then, yes, I was a kind of ‘gladiator.’”

“It doesn’t make me feel a whole lot better,” she said, frowning as he started on her other foot. “But I guess it’s better than you being just a straight out cold blooded murderer.”

“Not all of my kills took place in the arena. I killed my old master, as I’m sure Lady Pope’nose told you,” Kor said neutrally. “And I would do it again in a heartbeat.” He didn’t want to frighten her but there was no point in her making false assumptions or romanticizing his past life. Much of his former existence had been nasty and brutish—there was no hiding or denying it and Kor didn’t intend to try.

“You…” She shook her head. “Why? Did he torture you like Lady Pope’nose did?”

“He treated me well as long as I was winning—which I generally always was,” Kor said. “He never beat or starved me or forced me to service him sexually.”

Maggie shivered. “Well, that’s good, at least. So then why…”

Kor looked down, concentrating on her foot. “You don’t need to know why. Not now,” he said roughly. “It should be enough that I admitted it to you—that I didn’t try to hide it.” He looked back up at her. “Can you just trust me when I said I had a damn good reason and leave it at that? Is that enough?”

“I…guess so,” she said hesitantly. “I guess it will have to be.”

“Thank you,” Kor said simply. He felt relieved. The reason behind the death of his master was still too fresh—too raw. Talking about it would have been like poking an open wound with a stick. He was glad she wasn't demanding a full explanation right this instant.

“So, uh, are we doing true confessions then?” Maggie sounded uncertain. “Because I cheated on a spelling test in sixth grade.”

Kor looked up at her swiftly. “You cheated? On a test?”

Her cheeks got red at once. “Yes. I knew it was wrong but I…see, I’ve always been strong in math and science but spelling just isn’t my thing and it was going to hurt my final grade and I, well, I…”

“I’m kidding.” Kor almost laughed at the guilt on her face. What was it about this little female? She was so innocent that she was almost completely transparent—every emotion she felt showed on her face. He liked that about her. “I admitted to you that I murdered my old master and you come back at me with a falsified test,” he pointed out. “Those don’t exactly measure up.”

“Sorry,” she muttered. “I can’t help it I’ve lived a boring life up until now. I mean, I’ve never killed anyone or stolen anything other than a pair of pantyhose I accidentally tucked under my arm at the store and I took those back immediately. I’ve basically just been living the life of a sequestered academic, up in my ivory tower doing nothing but research and writing papers to get grants.”

“Well, I’m glad you came down from your ivory tower to save me,” Kor remarked.

Maggie’s face got even redder. “That’s just it—I didn’t come for you. I’m not even supposed to be on this planet. I was going to wait in the ship. I should be on my way to Gaia right now—the new Super Earth world the Kindred discovered—to catalogue all the new species of flora and fauna.”

“The Kindred, hmm?” Kor frowned.

“Yes, do you know of them? They saved my planet from the Scourge attack and they’re still orbiting our moon. They’ve been very helpful and willing to share research opportunities.”

“Hell yes, I know of them.” He frowned. “I’ve got Kindred blood myself—they’re the ones who sold me—slaved me out in the first place. Because I didn’t fit their ideal—because I was a freak.” He tapped his temple, indicating his red eyes. “I know because I heard it from my first master.”

“They what?” Maggie frowned. “I’ve never heard of them doing anything like that. They’ve been nothing but nice to me.”

“I’m sure,” Kor said neutrally. To change the subject, he tickled the arch of her foot and smiled when she jumped.

* * * * *

“Hey!” Maggie flexed her toes. Despite the impromptu tickle, he really was amazingly good at this. “You know, you still never told me how a gladiator got so good at giving foot massages,” she remarked.

“It’s the easiest way to relax a female when she’s nervous—at least, so I’ve found,” Kor said.

“What?” Maggie began to get a bad feeling. “What do you mean by that? How many women have you had to, uh, relax?”

Kor shrugged. “On occasion my master sent me a female to breed who was a virgin. I never wanted to frighten them so I tried my best to relax them before we did what was necessary.”

“What?” She sat up fast, jerking her foot out of his hand. “You’re treating me like some…some floozy you’re about to have sex with?”

He frowned. “No, of course not. I’m just trying to relax you…and to be honest with you. You asked how I learned to give massages—well…” He shrugged again, like it was no big deal.

“But this is…that’s…” Maggie shook her head in disgust. “I knew I shouldn’t have gotten into this ship with you. You’re just some kind of a…an intergalactic player, aren’t you?”

Kor lifted an eyebrow. “Define ‘player.’ Is it like a gladiator?”

“No! It’s a guy who screws every girl he sees—or tries to. He doesn’t give a damn about their feelings—he just wants into their pants.” Maggie crossed her arms over her chest angrily. How could she have let herself be so taken in by him? The quickest way to relax a girl, indeed. It was disgusting.

“Maggie,” Kor said, leaning forward. “I don’t think you understand. I didn’t try to get into these girls, uh, pants—or under their skirts—or however you want to put it. They were sent to my cell for me to breed them whether I wanted to or not. I simply tried to make it easier for them.”

“So you had nothing to do with it?” Maggie asked sarcastically. “Poor Kor, forced to have sex with all kinds of beautiful woman. What a terrible time you must have had.”

Kor shook his head. “I won’t pretend it wasn’t pleasant at times but sometimes I was sent a female I had no affinity for. That was mostly with the rich mistresses though, who wanted the thrill of sleeping with an arena champion.”

“Oh great—mistresses, virgins, was there anyone you didn’t screw?”

“No,” Kor said harshly. “Because I didn’t have a choice. My master rented my stud services the same way he used me in the arena. I fucked at his pleasure as I fought at his pleasure. I was a slave—I had no free will in the matter.”

Maggie shook her head, bewildered. “But how…how could you live like that?”

“I had no choice,” Kor said simply. “It wasn’t all bad so I lived with it.” He frowned. “At least I didn’t try to take revenge, like some of others.”

“Revenge? For being a slave?”

He nodded. “Some of the other warriors in my master’s stable were cruel to the females that were sent to them. They looked at the opportunity to breed as a way to pay back the pain we were dealt. They didn’t dare get too rough with the rich mistresses but the slaves…sometimes they were brutal.”

“That’s awful,” Maggie whispered.

“Worse than you think. There was one…” He frowned as though remembering and his big hands curled into fists at his sides.

“One who what?” Maggie prompted, curious despite herself.

“He had the cell next to mine and he always liked to brag that he broke in the females who were sent to him properly. I remember one little virgin slave girl—barely old enough to bleed.” He shook his head. “It was fucking inhuman to try and get her with child at such a young age but her master wanted her to have a son with warrior’s blood. So he…”

“He what?” Maggie leaned forward. “What happened?”

“She was given to Raban—he went by ‘Raban the Animal’—and for a damn good reason.” His eyes flashed red. “He hurt her…badly. All night long I heard her crying and begging through the window that connected Raban’s cell to mine. I shouted at him to stop but he just laughed. Bastard.” He took a deep breath. We were locked in so there was nothing I could do. I paced all night, listening to it. Her screaming. Him laughing. And I couldn’t do a damn thing.”

"That's awful!"

"More than you know." Kor closed his eyes briefly and a look of pain passed over his face. “In the morning they let her out and I watched her limp away. She could barely walk and her face…” He shook his head. “I could tell she was never going to look the same again. Raban fucking brutalized her.”

“Oh no,” Maggie breathed, feeling sick. “Wasn’t there anything anyone could do?”

“Not officially. The masters didn’t care—the girl had been bred and she still lived, that was all that mattered to them—greedy bastards.” Kor’s deep voice was bitter. His eyes flashed red again. “Unofficially though, during my next training session with Raban, my sickle knife somehow slipped.”

“Meaning what? What happened?” Maggie demanded.

“Meaning that my master was no longer able to collect a stud fee for Raban anymore. He had nothing left to stud with.” Kor grinned grimly. “I was beaten severely for the ‘accident’ but it was well worth it as far as I was concerned.”

“I’m glad you did it,” Maggie said decisively. “I’m glad you cut off his…his business. It sounds like he deserved it.”

“He did,” Kor said soberly. “But even though I took revenge for her, nothing could undo that little slave girl’s agony. No doubt she’ll be frightened of males for the rest of her life.”

“Poor thing.” Maggie felt a lump in her throat. “And what a terrible thing for you to have to hear when you couldn’t do anything about it.”

“That was an extreme case, but unfortunately not that unusual around our stable. We lived and died, fought and fucked all at my master’s command.” A grim look came over his face. “I will never be in that position again,” he swore softly. “I am no one’s fucking plaything and no master or mistress will ever control me again from now until I die.”

“I don’t blame you for feeling that way,” Maggie said quietly. “And I don’t blame you for doing whatever you had to in order to get free.”

“Oh, I didn’t kill my master to gain my freedom,” Kor said. “I killed him for revenge. Some things…” He looked away, staring out the window which showed the blackness of space speckled with stars. “Some things can’t be forgiven or forgotten.”

“Oh,” Maggie whispered. Would she ever understand this enigmatic man? “But—”

“Mistress, we are now making orbit around Twidal,” the voice of their Sporran driver came over the speaker mounted in the ceiling. “Touch down will be achieved very soon. I will strive for the softest landing possible.”

“Oh, uh, thank you,” Maggie said. But before the words even left her mouth, the hovercoach was descending toward a bluish-pink planet. It landed with a barely discernable bump—apparently the ride was over.

Maggie hastened to put back on her shoes.

Well, so much for understanding Kor. As soon as we get out of here I’m headed straight for the nearest phone or whatever they have that makes long distance calls so Ferna and Ratner can come get me. She wondered why the thought didn’t make her happier. But a look at Kor showed he didn’t seem to think their time together was done.

“Here we are,” he murmured, sitting up straighter and squaring his massive shoulders. “Follow my lead and remember to act the part. It’s time to put on a show.”

Before Maggie could ask him exactly what he meant, he had stepped out of the hovercoach and was holding out a hand to her.

“Come, my lady,” he murmured. “Your future awaits.”

Chapter Seven

Maggie allowed Kor to take her hand and help her out of the cab though she clearly had no idea what he was talking about. Luckily for both of them, he did. For a time he’d had a wealthy elderly patron who came to him, simply because she wanted to talk. Kor couldn’t understand why she was willing to pay his stud fee simply to pass the time but he had grown to enjoy her company and looked forward to her visits. One of the topics she talked about had been the elite society that attended the Lo’thian spa. From talking to her, Kor knew what was expected—even if Maggie didn’t.

The hovercoach had brought them to the edge of the Grand Promenade, which was traditional. It was a long, white carpet which ran from the very front walkway of the Lo’thian spa to the reception desk where helpful and obsequious attendants waited to take the guest’s name and escort them to their rooms. At the edges of the carpet, other spa guests loitered with their slaves. Kor also knew there were hidden recording devices implanted in the graceful white trees with black leaves which lined the carpet. This was so the other ladies who were making use of the spa facilities could watch the entrance later. It was vital to make a good first showing because it would be remembered and discussed for the entire duration of their visit.

“My Lady Pope’nose,” the Sporran burbled, coming around to bow to Maggie. “It has been a pleasure serving you. Before I go, please forgive my ignorance but I believe your orders specified that you would need one of the spa’s slaves to help you to the reception desk. Therefore one is waiting.” He nodded to their left where a burly slave with white-blond hair and chiseled features stood with his arms clasped loosely behind his back and his legs spread.

Probably to show off the size of his cock, Kor thought and felt a growl rising in his throat. This idiot wasn’t getting anywhere near his female—not if he had anything to say about it.

“Oh, well…” Maggie was clearly confused. “Thank you, I guess,” she told the Sporran. “But I don’t know what help he can really be. I mean, unless he wants to carry the bags but—oh, the luggage was sent a long time ago, right? So I really don’t know how—”

The spa slave came forward with a sneer. “My Lady,” he began. “I would be more than pleased to escort you to the reception desk if you find your own slave…” Here he eyed Kor up and down. “Unacceptable.”

“My Lady needs no help from anyone but me.” Kor glared at the other male trying to horn in on his territory. A possessive rage swept through him, making his eyes feel hot with fury. It was the same way he felt when he fought in the arena. He’d be damned if he let another male lay a finger on Maggie, let alone escort her all the way to the reception desk.

Speaking of Maggie, she was tugging anxiously at his arm.

“Kor, no—your eyes,” she whispered when he looked down at her. She had a worried expression on her face as though she expected him to explode in rage, just as he had when he’d almost killed Lady Pope’nose.

Kor took a deep breath, fighting to control his fury, trying to calm himself. Slowly the burning in his eyes cooled and the red veil that had dropped over his vision cleared. But the damage was already done—at least as far as the other slave was concerned. He had been staring at Kor with growing apprehension and now he took an involuntary step back.

“My apologies,” he said quickly. “I can see the lady has all the help she needs.”

“You’re damn right she does,” Kor growled. “And you can spread it to the other males in this place as well—no one touches my lady but me.”

“Understood.” The slave bobbed his head quickly and scurried away, much to Kor’s satisfaction.

Maggie watched the slave go, clearly confused by the whole episode.

“What was that all about?” she asked, turning to Kor.

“This.” Without warning, he lifted her swiftly into his arms and began the long walk up the Grand Promenade to the reception desk.

“Wait—what? What are you doing?” Maggie demanded, but in a low voice, Kor was glad to note, since many avid eyes were watching them eagerly.

“Escorting you to the reception desk,” he answered matter-of-factly.

“But you don’t have to carry me,” she protested.

“Yes, I do. That’s the whole meaning of escorting you to the desk. It’s the tradition here at the spa,” Kor explained. “A mistress who doesn’t have a slave strong enough to carry her at least most of the way to Reception is scorned and laughed at by the other patrons.”

But Maggie continued to protest.

“You don’t know how many cupcakes I’ve eaten lately—I’m way too heavy.”

Kor burst out laughing. “What? You’re light as a feather, blondie. I could carry you all day.” He frowned. “And what the hell are cupcakes?”

“Little tiny cakes that have crazy amounts of fat and sugar and carbs.” Maggie sighed. “Seriously though, you don’t have to pretend I’m light. I nearly broke poor Jonas’s back on the way from my ship to the chasm.”

“That skinny little slave.” Kor didn’t even try to keep the scorn out of his voice. “He probably couldn’t lift a child. His weakness is no reflection on you.”

“Oh, well…” Maggie seemed somewhat mollified. “I guess I never thought of it like that. But you know, he can’t help being skinny and I can help being…uh, not skinny if I would just diet and exercise. And skinny guys aren’t all bad—my fiancé, Donald, is pretty, uh, slender.”

Kor frowned. “You keep bringing him up. You’ll have to tell me more about this skinny weakling you’ve promised to join with soon.”

“Hey!” Maggie protested. “Donald’s not—” But just then they arrived at the end of the Grand Promenade. At the far edge of the pristine white carpet the reception desk loomed, a high, polished structure made of solid black Korthinian marble. Two spa attendants—Sensorians, if their milky white skin was any indication—sat behind the desk.

“Yes, slave,” one said in a clear, bell-like voice. “Whom have you brought to us?”

“May I present Lady Pope’nose,” Kor said clearly. He set his lady gently on her feet before the desk and then took a step back and bowed his head. Now it was up to Maggie.

* * * * *

Maggie wasn’t sure what to do.

“Um, hello?” she said uncertainly, looking up at the strange beings staring down at her from behind the black, shiny desk. “I’m here to check in?”

“Very good, Lady Pope’nose,” the one who had spoken first said. “You are expected.”

“And may we congratulate you on a very fine entrance,” the second continued smoothly. “It will surely be recorded in the annals for future contemplation.”

“Oh, thank you, I guess.” Maggie smiled at them.

At least, unlike the Sporran chauffeur, the desk attendants looked vaguely humanoid in the face. Their skin, however, was a strange milky white and both had long, white, tentacle-like hair which waved gently around their narrow heads like seaweed in some underwater current only they could feel. Their eyes were large, perfect ovals, the palest imaginable shade of pink with light blue stripes. They reminded Maggie strangely of Easter eggs.

The first attendant nodded at her. “Your room is prepared and your luggage is already installed. Your gowns have been pressed and are hanging ready for your use.”

The second attendant frowned. “But your slave’s clothing has not been unpacked. It was our understanding from the call you made last night that you would not be traveling with a slave after all. I believe you said that the one you had planned to bring was still unbroken?” He glared meaningfully at Kor who was standing quietly behind her with his head bowed.

“Oh!” Maggie took a deep breath. “Well, as a matter of fact, I did manage to, uh, break him at the very last minute,” she improvised quickly. “And so…here he is with me. So I don’t need any other slaves,” she added, remembering how angry Kor had gotten when the other slave had offered his assistance. Really, she had been sure he was about to blast the poor guy when he offered to help her to the reception desk.

“I can’t help noting that your slave wears no pain collar,” the second attendant said. “How can we be sure he is truly broken to your service? How do we know that he will not cause a ruckus or present problems to the other mistresses here at the spa?”

Maggie had no idea how to answer that. Luckily, Kor apparently did. He stepped forward, nodding his head respectfully to both the strange beings behind the desk.

“Your pardon for my interruption but I wish to declare myself. I am a true and obedient slave to my lady. I serve her with love and devotion so no collar is needed. I vow I will not cause any trouble as long as my lady is safe.” He frowned. “If she is threatened, however, then I cannot speak for my actions. I would give my life to defend her and kill any who offered her harm.”

Maggie couldn’t help being impressed with the speech. Kor seemed like a pretty straight forward kind of guy so the flowery language was a surprise but he pulled it off well. Obviously the desk attendants thought so too. They looked at each other and then nodded in unison.

“An impressive declaration,” said one, looking at Maggie. “But are we given to understand that you have broken this slave with no more than the power of your will?”

“I told you, I serve her from love,” Kor insisted.

“But in her call to us, your lady said you were completely intractable. She vowed you would not even kiss her foot—as is right and necessary.” The attendant frowned at Kor in an accusatory way.

Maggie shivered, remembering the scene between Kor and Lady Pope’nose where he had threatened to bite her if she stuck her foot in his face. And then there was the vow he had made to never be a slave again while they were talking in the hovercoach. Surely this gesture of obedience was too much to ask of him.

“Oh,” she said hastily. “That whole kissing the foot thing is such an old-fashioned custom and so unsanitary, you know I—”

Kor cut her off by dropping to his knees and kissing the top of her foot gently. But he didn’t stop there. Maggie stifled a gasp as his large, warm hand slid up her ankle to caress her calf. His lips followed, leaving a trail of hot, wet kisses from the top of her foot all the way up to the ticklish, sensitive spot behind her knee.

“Oh,” she whispered, reaching out a hand to steady herself. Her heart was pounding and her mouth was suddenly dry. Somehow she found her fingers buried in his springy black hair, almost as if she was urging him on. His mouth was moving even higher now, inching slowly but surely up her inner thigh. The coarse black stubble on his cheeks scratched her tender flesh but his lips were as feather-light as butterfly wings. “Kor,” she murmured breathlessly. “Kor, that’s…I think that’s enough.”

“Indeed it is, though you have been most generous with your display, Mistress.” The high, bell-like voice of the desk attendant cut through the spell that seemed to have been cast by Kor’s gentle kisses. With a little gasp, Maggie looked up at the desk.

To her surprise, she saw that the two desk attendants had changed. Their faces and forms remained the same but their pale, milky-white skin was now a glowing pink and their tentacle like hair was almost maroon. The hair waved more quickly too—whipping back and forth like a nest of snakes someone had stirred with a stick.

“I…uh…” She shook her head, completely unable to think of anything to say.

Kor was suddenly on his feet again and standing beside her. “If you’ll give us the number of my lady’s room, I would like to escort her there now. I must see to her needs.” He nodded at the attendants meaningfully and they nodded back in unison.

“Of course, slave,” said one. He handed Kor an envelope. “Here are the keys. You and your lady are installed in our Green Suite. You will find it on the second level.”

“And may I recommend that you try the spa’s facilities before the Grand Banquet tonight?” said the other. “The Dreaming Wood is especially fine this time of year and our Remembrance Pool is beyond compare.”

“Of course.” Kor nodded. He bent and picked Maggie up again, as though it was no big deal for him to carry her everywhere. She was beginning to feel like Scarlet in Gone with the Wind and it was tempting to just let herself go with the flow. But there was something niggling at the back of her mind—something she was supposed to do…

Right—of course! I’m supposed to call Ferna and Ratner and let them know I’m here and they need to come get me.

Maggie couldn’t believe she’d almost forgotten it. It had been so exciting and interesting and different checking into what amounted to a five star alien spa and having her own personal “slave” to wait on her hand and foot, that she had nearly forgotten it wasn’t real. But as pleasant as it all was, she had to get back to reality.

“Um, excuse me,” she called to the desk attendants, who were still a rosy pink. “I almost forgot but I need to make a call back to the surface of the planet. Do you have a, uh, communication device I can use?”

To her surprise, both of the desk attendants began shaking and emitting high, squeaky, bird-like chirps and their skin turned bright orange. After one horrified moment of being sure they were both having seizures, she realized they were laughing at her.

“Your pardon, my lady!” one of them squeaked. “But your humor is most pleasing.”

“My…humor?” Maggie looked at them doubtfully. Had she somehow made a joke? “All I want is to make a call. Just one call.”

The attendants began chortling and squeaking with glee all over again. “My lady is hilarious!” declared one.

“But…I don’t understand why that’s funny,” Maggie insisted.

At last one of the desk attendants stopped laughing.

“Why, because as you know, all contact with the outside world is strictly forbidden here at the Lo’thian spa,” he said, wiping his eyes. “It is the first and principal precept our spa was founded upon—complete relaxation means freedom from outside cares. No one is allowed any contact with anyone outside the spa under any circumstances.”

“But…but…” Maggie looked at Kor, suddenly furious. “You said that as soon as we got here—”

“Come, my lady. Let us go to your room,” he murmured smoothly. As he was holding her in his arms, there was nothing Maggie could do when he simply walked off, taking her deeper into the Lo’thian spa from which there was apparently no escape and no way to contact the outside world.

Chapter Eight

Kor had been pretty sure she would be upset when she learned about his little deception but he had no idea how angry she could really get until he set her down outside the round green door that led to their suite.

“You!” She slapped at his bare chest and though her little hand didn’t hurt a bit, Kor was still worried by the angry look on her face.

“Mistress,” he cautioned. “Be careful what you say. There are listening ears everywhere.”

“You promised me,” she hissed, keeping her voice low but furious. “You promised I would be able to call as soon as I got here. And now I find out that outside calls are freaking prohibited and I’m stuck here with you with no way to call my ride and—”

“Is it really so bad, being ‘stuck’ here with me?” Kor asked roughly. “Does it bother you that much?”

“I…you…” His question seemed to have taken the wind out of her sails. “You shouldn’t have lied to me,” she said at last. “It makes me wonder if anything else you told me was the truth.”

“I haven’t lied to you about my past life or my motivations,” Kor said. “I could have made up all kinds of things but I told you what I am and why I did what I did.” He spread his hands. “I’m not hiding anything here, blondie.”

“How can I be sure?” Maggie crossed her arms over her chest, which made her considerable cleavage strain against the low-cut top of her green gown. It was hard for Kor not to stare but he tried manfully to keep his eyes on her face. “What about the prosti and porno district being between us and the chasm back on Yonnie Six. Was that true?”

“Absolutely,” Kor assured her. “I only lied about you being able to call as soon as you got here because…” He cleared his throat. “Because, well… I wanted to be sure you were safe.” He took one of her soft little hands in his. “Is that so bad…my lady?”

“Don’t call me that.” Maggie pulled her hand away.

“Sorry, blondie.”

“That either! My name is Maggie. And I don’t care what your motivation is. A lie is still a lie.”

Kor rubbed a hand over his face tiredly. “It wasn’t strictly a lie. There is a way to make outside calls here. You just have to know who to talk to…and who to bribe.”

Maggie shook her head. “Well why didn’t you say so?”

He shrugged. “You didn’t give me a chance.”

“Well, I…I guess I’m sorry.” Maggie appeared somewhat deflated. She frowned at him. “But how do you know so much about this place, anyway? Does the, uh, Blood Circuit stop here too?”

Kor laughed. “Hardly. The Lo’thian spa is supposed to be a place of peace and relaxation—pretty much the exact opposite of what the Circuit offers. No, I had a wealthy patroness who used to pay my stud fee—”

Maggie frowned. “Oh great. Another lover?”

“I would almost think you were jealous,” Kor said mildly. “No, if you’d let me finish I was going to say I had a wealthy, elderly patroness who used to pay my stud fee just to sit and talk to me. I think I reminded her of her son or grandson who died. She was a regular attendee at the spa and she liked to talk about protocol and gossip. You know—whose slave had embarrassed them at the Grand Banquet, who had their ass lifted or their breasts enhanced…” He paused significantly. “And who was evicted for bribing the night steward to make a call back home.”

“Oh.” Maggie frowned. “So you’re saying if we can just find the night steward, we can make a call?”

“Sure. If your bribe is tempting enough,” Kor clarified.

“Well…” She appeared partly mollified. “That’s good, I guess, but it’s still a hell of a lot more complicated than you made it sound when you were convincing me to come here with you.”

“As I said, I just wanted to make sure you were safe.” Kor leaned down so he could look into her eyes. What color were they? Damn her oculars—he intended to find out very soon. “You saved me, Maggie," he said softly. "I was dying and you saved me. How could I let you walk into danger without stopping you?”

“I…don’t know.” Maggie looked away from him, biting her lip. “Look, we should get into the room and stop talking out here in the hallway. Like you said, anyone could be listening.”

“True.” Kor produced the envelope the desk attendant had given him and opened it. Inside were two golden latticework rings. One was much smaller and studded all over with rubies, the other was large and had a single dark emerald in the center. Kor handed this one to Maggie and kept the smaller, ruby inlaid ring for himself. Then he held out his palm. “Give me your hand.”

“What? Why?” she asked, even as she complied.

“It activates the room keys. I have to place the ring on your finger and you have to place mine. Otherwise they won’t work.”

“I don’t understand—these are the keys?” she asked but he was already sliding the gold and ruby ring onto the right index finger of her left hand.

“Yes.” Kor frowned. “Traditionally, the key-ring goes on the fourth finger of the left hand but you seem to already have something there.”

“Oh, yes…” She looked down at the tiny diamond chip set in some cheap, gold-plated metal which sat on her slender finger. “That’s, uh, my engagement ring.”

“Is that so,” Kor said flatly. He was thinking less and less of this “fiancé” of hers. To begin with he sounded like a skinny weakling, unworthy of her love. And now it seemed he had chosen the cheapest piece of jewelry imaginable to declare to the world his love for Maggie. What was wrong with the male? If Kor had won such a brave and beautiful female, he would have wanted to broadcast his good luck with a much more elegant and expensive display.

“I know how it looks,” Maggie said quickly, her cheeks turning pink. “But I was in grad school at the time and Donald was paying off his student loans. Money was tight so—”

“I didn’t say anything.” Kor held out his hand. “Here. Put mine on, please Mistress.”

“Oh, um…all right.” She took his large hand in both her small ones and slid the heavy emerald ring carefully onto the ring finger. Kor noticed she was shaking as she did it.

“Is everything all right?” he asked softly.

“It’s…it’s fine.” She laughed, a jagged sound. “I just…it’s almost like…never mind.” She shook her head. “It’s silly.”

“All right.” Kor didn’t press her. Instead, he clasped her hand, pressing their rings together until he felt a tingle. “There. That should do it—they’re activated.”

“They are? And how do they work?” As she spoke, Maggie reached for the ornately carved door latch set in the center of the large, round, green door. When she did, the door swung silently open.

“I think you just answered your own question,” Kor murmured, smiling. “Behold, my lady—your suite.”

Maggie looked into the room and breathed a long, low, “Ohhhh.” Then she looked at Kor with shining eyes. “It’s amazing! I just wish I had my field kit.”

She rushed into the room, leaving him scratching his head in bewilderment. What had upset her a moment before? And why was she so excited now?

* * * * *

The Green Suite was apparently named for more than just the color of its door, because the entire space appeared to be filled to the brim with exotic flowering plants. The moment Maggie stepped inside she was surrounded by a lush, verdant jungle of vegetation and not a single plant was one she had ever seen before. The Xenobotanist inside her rushed to the surface and she went delightedly from one to the next, sniffing and observing, her fingers itching to take notes.

“This is amazing,” she gushed to Kor when he came in and shut the round green door behind him. “I’ve never seen so many alien species in one place before! Look—this one is blue! Not the flowers—the plant itself. What could account for the variation in pigmentation? Does the chlorophyll have a different structure than Earth chlorophyll? Oh, what I wouldn’t give for a microscope!”

Kor seemed bemused but pleased by her excitement.

“So am I forgiven for tricking you to get you here?” he asked, coming up behind her.

“Oh, yes, I…” Maggie turned to face him and realized he was a lot closer than she’d thought. Suddenly she was right up against his broad, bare chest and he was staring down into her eyes. “I mean, this is wonderful,” she said, taking a step back. “It’s…I study alien plants and animals. That’s what I was going to Gaia to do but this is great too.”

“I’m glad you’re happy but now we need to make an appearance down at the spa,” Kor said firmly, steering her away from the plants and deeper into the suite.

“What? Now? No,” Maggie protested. “I want to stay right here. I need a notebook and pen and a way to collect and preserve specimens and—”

“The real Lady Pope’nose would never stay up in her room sniffing the flowers,” Kor pointed out.

“What?” She frowned. “I’m not just sniffing them. I want to study them.”

“Lady Pope’nose wouldn’t do that either,” he pointed out. “Look, Maggie, if we’re going to make this deception work, you have to play the part. The minute a rich mistress arrives at the spa, she changes her clothing and goes down to the spa facilities. If she doesn’t, the other guests at the spa talk. And when the gossip starts flying, bad things happen.”

“Such as someone realizing I’m not who I say I am.” Maggie sighed and turned back toward one particularly huge plant with violet and magenta flowers. “All right, I’m sorry. I just can’t help wanting to work when I see all this exotic uncatalogued vegetation. I mean, the only thing better would be if there were strange animals here as well.”

As if to answer her wish, a tiny face no bigger than her thumbnail suddenly peeked out from behind one of the big colorful flowers on the plant she was staring at.

“Oh!” Maggie gasped as a tiny creature about as long as her pinky finger crawled out onto a flat blue leaf. “What is that?”

“A nixnax. They’re really friendly—especially if you feed them.” Kor picked up a long purple fruit from a bowl beside them and pinched off a piece. “Here, little one—come get it,” he crooned in a soft, low voice.

To Maggie’s delight, the tiny animal, which was covered in bright pink fur, crept forward and took the tiny piece of fruit from Kor’s big hand. It sat on the leaf, nibbling as purple juice dripped down its little chin. As it ate, it watched them with wide, shiny black eyes. To Maggie it looked like a cross between a tiny monkey and a mouse.

When the nixnax was finished with the first piece, it stood up on its hind legs and chattered at Kor for more.

“Oh, can I this time?” Maggie begged. “I want to feed him.”

“He is probably a she. Only the dominant females beg for food,” Kor informed her but he gave her the long purple fruit—which looked like an eggplant and a banana had had a particularly ugly baby—and showed her how to pinch off a piece.

“Here you go,” Maggie whispered, holding it out to the nixnax. “Come and get it.”

The little alien creature took the food but instead of eating it, she stuffed it into her cheek pouch, making the side of her little wrinkled face bulge comically. Then she chattered for more.

“She wants to bring the food back to her tribe,” Kor said. “Go on, give her some more.”

Maggie broke off another piece and handed it over. The minute the nixnax had the fruit shoved into her other cheek, she took off, swinging nimbly between the curling vines of the big plant and disappearing behind the blue leaves and brightly colored flowers.

“Oh…” Maggie couldn’t help feeling disappointed. She had wanted to study the creature more and besides, it was cute.

“Don’t worry.” Kor smiled at her. “She’ll be back. Right now, let’s have some of this fruit ourselves. It’s going to be a long time before dinner.”

“It will?” Maggie broke off a piece of the fruit for herself—noticing that it tasted sweet and bland, kind of like oatmeal.

“Mmm-hmm. The Grand Banquet is a big event here.” Kor picked up some fruit for himself. “After we eat, it’s time we got down to the spa. The other mistresses will start talking about you if you don’t get there soon.”

“Oh, all right.” Maggie sighed. “We’ll go.”

“Of course. But first we have to change.” He looked at her speculatively. “I wonder how you’ll look in the spa clothes packed by my ex-mistress?”

“I don’t even want to think about it,” Maggie ate another piece of the purple banana oatmeal fruit. “She’s so skinny and I’m so…not.”

“You’re certainly much more curvaceous.” Kor’s eyes roved over her body appreciatively. “Is that one of her gowns you’ve got on now?”

Maggie looked down at the green gown she was dying to get out of. “Yes. She said she wore it last season before she went on a diet.”

“Well I’m sure you fill it out better than she ever did. You’ll do the same for all of her clothes.”

“If I can fit into them!” Maggie shook her head. She really wasn’t looking forward to this at all. Trying to take her mind off the clothing situation, she ate another bite of oatmeal fruit. If only she could just stay here and study the plants and their tiny animal inhabitants…oh well, maybe later.

She just hoped Lady Pope’nose had packed something a little more reasonable and modest than the dress she was currently wearing.

Chapter Nine

“The time of reckoning approaches.” Xandra the swamp witch stirred her caldron. An arctic blast came from the bubbling, pale purple mixture—the cold of pure hate which she poured into her brew.

Burning red eyes rose to the surface of her pot, staring at her.

“Is that so, wife? And where is our son? What do you see with your third eye?” demanded a deep, inhuman voice.

“The human girl has rescued him.” The witch frowned. “She has named him and claimed him—she calls him Kor which means ‘hope’ in the ancient tongue.”

“All that is irrelevant,” the Shadow Demon rumbled. “He will come when you call him by his true name—the one you gave him as a babe. Therron.”

“First his deepest and most painful memories must be reawakened.” The witch smiled. “But that is easily remedied—they are going to enter a remembrance pool.”

“Good.” The burning eyes blazed brighter. “Once the seed of pain and hate is planted, it can begin to grow. He will find his way back to us, my wife. Therron will come. And when he does…”

“I will have my revenge,” she finished grimly.

“You will have more than revenge,” promised the Demon. “Therron is the perfect vessel. When he comes, I will be flesh again.”

* * * * *

“What do you mean, Maggie is missing?” Nina demanded

“Just what I said, doll.” Kat’s face on the viewscreen looked worried. “Ferna and Ratner had to send her to Yonnie Six in their place and she should have been back by now.”

“Oh, poor Maggie.” Nina put a hand to her eyes. “She’s so accident prone! What do they think could have happened to her?”

Kat shook her head. “Not sure. Ferna hopes the deal with Pope’nose is just taking longer than expected. But she’s afraid something’s wrong. Maggie has their communication code memorized and she was supposed to call if anything happened but so far, no word from her.”

“Well, maybe she is just taking her time with the deal.” Nina felt a surge of hope. “Maggie’s a smart girl, even if she is a little impractical at times.”

“You’re probably right. I just wanted to keep you informed because I know you two got close on the Mother Ship.” Kat smiled at her. “Speaking of close, how is bonded life treating you? Is Reddix behaving himself? Are you keeping him in line?”

“Oh, he…” Nina’s cheeks got hot and she clutched the short silk robe she was wearing tighter around herself. “He’s fine—really. He’s, uh, behaving just fine.”

“Uh-huh.” Kat cocked one auburn eyebrow at her. “Okay, well, I get the feeling I might have interrupted something so I’ll let you get back to it.”

“Oh, no, really—there’s, uh, nothing going on here,” Nina protested. “How are all the other girls up there on the Mother Ship?”

“Lauren is about to pop and it looks like Sophie is going to have her twins any day too.” Kat groaned and put a hand to her belly. “Meanwhile, mine are getting bigger by the day. Which reminds me, chocolate.”

“Huh?” Nina frowned at the viewscreen.

“Sorry—just had a craving. I’ll call you back and let you know about Maggie as soon as I have news. But right now, I need a slab of dark chocolate as big as my head.” Kat grinned ruefully. “Crazy pregnancy cravings! Wait until you get pregnant.”

“I don’t think there’s any chance of that,” Nina said before she thought. “At least not tonight.”

“Huh?” Kat frowned. “Is Reddix out of town?”

“Not exactly. Look, Kat—I really have to go.”

“Talk to you later, doll. Chocolate calls.”

The viewscreen went dark and Nina heard a familiar deep voice calling from the other room.

“Nina? You done in there?”

“Sure am.” Nina stepped back from the darkened viewscreen and opened her robe, revealing what she’d been hiding from Kat. A long, slender dark pink phallus which was strapped to her hips. Half of it was inside her and the other half…well, that remained to be seen.

She left the living area and walked into the bedroom, her hips swaying.

“Thought she’d never shut up and leave you alone,” Reddix growled from the bed where he was lying blindfolded with his arms tied to the bedposts on either side. “What was that about anyway?”

“Maggie. She’s late reporting back to Ferna and they’re worried about her.”

“Isn’t that the female who mixed up the signs on the joining day cake?” Reddix asked.

“Uh-huh.” Nina leaned over to kiss him. “But if she hadn’t, we never would have gotten together.” She got closer, letting the dark pink phallus brush lightly against one of his muscular arms.

Reddix jumped. “Fuck! Is that—”

“Uh-huh.” Nina untied the blindfold so h could see, but left his hands bound to the bedposts.

“Fuuuuck,” Reddix groaned again, his silver eyes wide. “That’s…I never would have thought it but that’s fucking sexy, sweetheart.”

“It is, isn’t it?” Nina put her hands on her hips and looked down at the slender dark pink shaft.

She’d gotten the idea from a drunken conversation with Lissa, where the Kindred girl had admitted why she and Saber, had almost broken up. When she described the delights of penetrating her man, Nina—who had never guessed she could have such urges—had gotten all hot and bothered. But she’d never dreamed that Reddix might be willing to try such practices so she’d kept her urges bottled up until one night, after making love in the more traditional way, she had admitted to him what she fantasized about.

To her surprise, Reddix was open to it—in more than one way. They had discussed it at length (no pun intended) and had done some research. Reddix had even helped her pick the double-ended phallus which she was currently wearing and tonight was its maiden voyage.

Nina just hoped that both of them were really ready.

“Are you sure about this?” she asked, looking down at her bound and helpless husband.

“Not completely but looks like he is.” He nodded down the muscular length of his naked body where his cock was standing at attention. “Let me up, though—okay? I want to touch it before you, uh, put it in.”

“All right.” Slowly, Nina climbed on the bed and crawled, sinuous as a cat, toward her prone husband. She would untie him all right—but in her own time.

Reddix seemed to know what she was doing.

“Gonna tease me, huh?” he rumbled, eyeing her breasts, which swayed with each movement, appreciatively.

“Uh-huh.” Nina grinned and sat up on her knees, putting on a show.

Her heart was pounding as she let the short silk robe she wore slip down her shoulders. She had nothing on now but the harness which kept the phallus in her. As she moved, she felt the length of it shift inside her provocatively. God, it felt good.

“Gods, sweetheart,” Reddix groaned hoarsely as she straddled his muscular body and leaned over him to reach the black silk ties that held his wrists to the bedposts. Her motions pressed the soft, warm mounds of her breasts into his face and at the same time, she ground the dark pink phallus against his own straining cock.

“Can you feel it baby?” she murmured. “Feel me pressing against you?”

“You know I can.” His deep voice was hoarse and needy. Nina felt a thrill that went from her nipples straight down to her pussy. God, it was hot knowing she was affecting him so deeply!

She took her time with the ties, pretending to have trouble with the knots. It made her feel sexy and in control to have Reddix helpless under her. Usually he was the one in control in the bedroom—it was nice to turn the tables for a change.

But Reddix clearly wasn’t ready to submit completely. He leaned forward and captured one of her hard nipples in his mouth. Nina moaned as he sucked eagerly.

“Now, now,” she scolded him breathlessly. “You know you’re not supposed to do that. I’m supposed to be the one in charge tonight.”

“Yeah, you’re in charge,” Reddix growled. “For now. I’m gonna turn over and let you fuck me with that thing but that doesn’t mean I might not want to fuck you back.”

Nina shivered with anticipation. “We’ll see about that,” she murmured, getting his hands free at last. She stayed where she was, straddling his narrow hips, as he sat up and rubbed his wrists.

“Those scarves are tighter than then look,” he complained, but Nina could tell he wasn’t really upset.

“I wanted them tight. To make you feel helpless,” she purred. Now that he was sitting up, she could press her breasts more fully against his face. She loved the scratchy feel of his stubble against her tender slopes.

“Mmm, is that right?” he murmured, taking the hint and sucking her other nipple into his hot mouth. Nina gasped when he tugged at her sensitive flesh. Finally, when both nipples were achy and tight, Reddix stopped. “Damn, sweetheart, I want to be inside you. The only thing I want more…”

“Is for me to be inside you,” Nina finished for him with a grin.

“Let me see that thing. I want to know how it fits in you.”

She sat back obligingly and let him admire the slender shaft rising from between her thighs. Reddix explored it with his fingers, spreading her pussy lips to see how the dark pink phallus filled her.

“Damn, that’s sexy,” he growled again. “So deep in your pussy, babe. And this part stimulates your clit?” He rubbed over the small nobbly cup that perfectly encircled her little pink pearl.

Nina caught her breath as his fingertips brushed over her little bundle of nerves. “Uh-huh,” she managed to gasp.

“So every time you press into me, this presses into you.” Reddix demonstrated by grasping the slender phallus and fucking it gently into her pussy. And this little thing rubs your button just right—right?”

“Y-yes…” Nina managed to gasp as the little cup rubbed her in just the right way. “But I’m not the only one whose going to be stimulated,” she pointed out in a trembling voice. “According to Lissa there’s a spot inside each male…”

“Right…” Reddix nodded thoughtfully. “Prostate. Supposed to be amazing when you press just right.”

Nina smiled at him. “Do you want to find out if it’s true?”

He grinned at her. “Hell, yes. Or I could just keep playing with your pussy.” He fucked the slender pink shaft in and out of her again, pressing against the end of her channel. “Damn, that looks sexy going into your hot little cunt. Look how wet you are! All that slippery honey—makes me want to bury my face between your legs and not come up for days.”

Nina caught her breath. She was getting so hot it was hard to think straight. “If…if you’re going to do that, just take it out and fuck me the right way,” she moaned. “I’d rather come with you inside me than a toy.”

“No, I don’t think so.” Reluctantly, he let go of the phallus. “I think I want to try coming with you inside me this time.”

Nina’s heart started beating harder and she slapped him on the hip. “In that case, bend over, boyfriend. Let’s go.”

* * * * *

Reddix still wasn’t completely sure about this but he wanted to try it and he knew he could trust Nina to stop if it didn’t feel right. When she’d first brought up the idea, he had been a little incredulous. But excited too—fucking turned on. What was it about the idea of being helpless for the woman he loved that got him all worked into a lather? Reddix didn’t know but maybe he was about to find out.

Slowly, he turned over, arching his back to raise his ass in the air for her. They’d been preparing for this for ages, ever since Nina had first mentioned it. She’d been stretching him some, getting him used to the feel of her small fingers exploring, sliding deep inside him and opening him in preparation for the big night.

The big night is here, Reddix realized as he felt Nina’s slender fingers slipping gently but firmly between his cheeks. She had something cool and slippery on her hands which she proceeded to spread liberally over his back opening.

“How’s that?” she murmured. “Okay so far?”

“Yeah, sure. Nothing to it,” he growled although inside he was bursting. Tonight they were doing more than just a dry run. Tonight he would open both his body and mind to something completely new and strange.

“Hey, I’m not new and I’m certainly not strange,” he heard Nina complain through their link.

“Sorry, sweetheart—you know that’s not what I meant,” he sent back.

“Okay, fine.” She sounded like she was still grumbling but she went back to stretching him gently until the anticipation was almost more than he could bear.

“No more teasing, huh Nina?” he sent, shifting back to get more of her hands on him. “Just do it. Just…put it in.”

“Okay. If you’re really sure.”

Reddix looked between his legs where his cock was hard as a rock and leaking copious amounts of precum.

“Oh yeah—I’m sure,” he growled. “Can’t wait anymore—do it.”

“All right then.” He felt her shift behind him and then something cool and slick and considerably thicker than her finger was sliding into him.

“Fuuuck,” Reddix groaned as the slick latex head and the first thick inch of the phallus entered him.

Nina stopped at once. “Okay? Am I hurting you?”

“No.” Reddix shook his head, panting a little. “Just feels…weird. But not in a bad way. Go ahead, sweetheart, do it.”

“I will. But slowly,” Nina promised. True to her word, she pressed slowly forward, filling him in a way he had never been filled before until he felt her smooth hips come flush with his buttocks and knew she was all the way in.

“In you,” She whispered through their link. “In you all the way now, lover. Can you feel me filling you?”

“Yeah…I feel it all right.”

“How does it feel? Do you like it?”

“Not sure. Give me a minute.”

Reddix wasn’t really sure if he liked it or not. It was kinky as hell—that turned him on some. And having Nina mount him while she was strapped up like the bitch goddess of leather sex was hot too—he liked that a lot. But having something inside him that didn’t normally go there, he wasn’t really sure about tha—

Just then Nina shifted her position and the bulging head of the phallus rubbed something deep inside him. Pleasure shot through him, sharp and sudden and unexpected.

So this is what they were talking about, he thought deliriously as a low groan was torn from his lips. Fucking amazing… His hips bucked involuntarily, almost as though he was trying to get more.

“Reddix?” Nina asked aloud, sounding a little worried. No doubt she had felt the emotional surge through their link and was wondering what it meant. “Are you…?”

“Do it again,” he growled. “Go on, do it—just like that. Just like you did.”

“You mean this?” She pulled out and thrust in again, hitting the exact same spot, sending another bolt of pure pleasure through his entire body.

“Gods!” Reddix ground out. “Yes, baby—fucking yes.”

“You like it? You like it like this?” Clearly Nina was getting into the dominant role.

“Fuck, yes,” he growled again. “Like that but more. Harder.”

“Harder? Are you sure?” She sounded doubtful.

“Positive,” Reddix assured her. He tried to send reassurance through their link. “Feels fucking amazing, sweetheart.”

“All right.” Her voice strengthened and became more confident. “I’m going to give it to you. Are you going to take it?”

“Yes, Ma’am. Every inch,” Reddix assured her.

“Tell me, then…” Nina had already started a steady rhythm but she wasn’t going as hard as he knew she could yet—not nearly as hard as he needed her to. “Tell me what you want me to do.”

Reddix knew what she was looking for…knew the words she wanted to hear. And he knew she wanted to hear it out loud too.

“Fuck me,” he ground out, looking over his shoulder to catch a sight of his beautiful Nina riding him. “Go on and do it, sweetheart—fuck me hard.”

“You asked for it,” she sent through their link. “Better get ready, baby, because I’m going to ride you hard tonight.”

“Yes…” Reddix groaned. Closing his eyes, he tightened his grip on the bedspread and tried to brace himself. He could feel the slick head of the phallus rubbing over that magical spot inside him but the angle wasn’t just exactly right…

Nina must have heard what he was thinking because suddenly she shifted the angle of her hips and began to really ram into him. At the same time, one small, soft hand reached between his legs and captured his own straining shaft. She stroked his cock in tandem to her thrusts inside him, creating a perfect circle of pleasure Reddix couldn’t resist.

“Oh…Gods, Nina…yes…fucking yes,” he heard himself shout as his cock throbbed in her hand. His entire body was clenched like a fist and he was so close, so fucking close…

But suddenly she stopped.

“What…why…?” He turned his head to look at her.

“I’m sorry. It’s good, but it’s not you.” Nina pulled out of him with one long, slow slide. “I don’t want to finish this way.” Slowly, she unstrapped the harness and pulled the dark pink phallus out of her pussy. She tossed it away. “I want you inside me, Reddix. Please,” she sent through their link.

“How can I resist such a sweet offer?” Rolling her onto her back, he spread her legs wide. Her little pussy was wet and swollen from the stimulation of the phallus. Reddix took a minute to lean down and taste her—one long, sweet upward swipe of his tongue just to tease her and let her know what was coming. Gods, she was delicious. Hot and salty and wet. Perfect.

“Reddix, please!” Nina was panting now, nearly moaning. “I need you in me—deep.”

“All right, hold on sweetheart. But I have to warn you—after all that, I’m afraid I won’t last very long.”

“Don’t need very long. Just need you in me,” she begged.

“All right,” he growled and thrust hard into her dripping pussy.

Nina moaned and arched under him, wrapping her long, lovely legs around his hips and pulling him in, trying to get more. Reddix was more than willing to give it to her.

Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her close until he could feel her firm breasts flatten against his chest. Then he kissed her hard as he pistoned into her, taking her the way she had taken him, filling her… fucking her… loving her. At the same time, he sent out whisper-tendrils, caressing her entire body, encircling her tight little nipples, teasing her clit, touching her with his mind as well as his body.

Giving her the Deep Touch.

Neither one of them lasted long after that. Nina's entire body seemed to open to him like a flower and he could hear her begging him to finish inside her.

“Going to come, sweetheart,” he sent through their link. “Going to fill up your sweet little pussy with my cum.”

“God, yes…please, Reddix! Yes!” She went wild under him, bucking and moaning, clawing at his back as her orgasm spiraled out of control.

Reddix felt the echoes of her pleasure through their link and let it trigger his own release. With a hoarse roar, he buried himself as deeply as he could, sinking his cock to the root in her sweet, hot pussy and letting himself pulse into her, filling her with his cum.

They seemed to cling together for a long, breathless time before the pleasure finally ebbed and he rolled off her, panting.

“That was…” He didn’t have any words.

“Amazing.” Nina’s voice was shaky. “I never knew it could be so hot to be in control.”

“I never knew it could be so fucking hot to give up control,” Reddix admitted. “Although we did kind of switch back there toward the end.”

“Did you mind?” Nina rolled over to face him. “I was just getting so hot and bothered but I couldn’t quite get where I needed to go. That thing felt good inside me but it just wasn’t you.”

Reddix chuckled. “Glad to hear I can’t be so easily replaced.”

“Of course not.” She kissed his cheek. “Never. But you didn’t mind that I, uh, stopped in the middle?”

“Nah.” Reddix shook his head. “I wouldn’t mind finishing the other way another time. But this…” Smiling he cupped her cheek in one hand and looked into her eyes. “This was perfect.”

“I like that we can both give and receive without anybody feeling weird about it,” Nina said thoughtfully. “Do you know how lucky we are?”

“We’re blessed by the Goddess. We always have been—even before we found our way back to each other.” Reddix stroked her cheek again. “She can take any situation and turn it to her purposes.”

Nina sighed and a troubled look came over her face. “I hope you’re right. And I hope she’s looking after Maggie right now. Wherever she is.”

Chapter Ten

“Where in the world are we?” Maggie demanded, looking around at the unfamiliar surroundings. One minute they had been walking through a fragrant pink mist so thick it was impossible to see a foot in front of your face, and now they appeared to be in the middle of a very strange forest. The trees were of varying shapes and sizes with leaves every color of the rainbow. Even stranger, was their bark, which appeared to be made of all kinds of different material. For instance, the tree closest to Maggie was a slender young sapling with bark that seemed to be made of pure white satin. In fact, it looked so soft and sleek she wanted to touch it.

Beside the first tree was a bigger, thicker one with bark made out of gold lamee. Past that one was a trunk with bark of purple spandex, then one with bark made of delicate lace, and a tiny tree with pale blue and pink bark that looked as soft as a baby’s first blanket. They were so interesting and unusual Kat wanted to study them all, but she had an idea she might get kicked out of the spa if she took samples of what was clearly a rare botanical garden. So she had to content herself with looking and speculating on how in the world such trees had been bred and cultivated.

“I think this is the Dreaming Wood.” Kor frowned and looked around. “My patroness never talked about this place much. She said she was too old to have many dreams left—she preferred the Remembrance Pool.”

“Okay, so we’re in the wood.” Maggie sighed. “Remind me again of why I had to put on this ridiculous outfit just to go for a walk in the trees?”

She tugged at the too-tight black cat-suit Kor had insisted that she wear. Then again, all the clothes she’d had to pick from were too tight because they belonged to the boney Lady Pope’nose.

“Because it allows for maximum sensation,” Kor said, his pale blue eyes flicking over her body. “Besides, it suits you.”

“The top, maybe.” Maggie tugged at it again. The suit molded to her entire body, but at least it covered everything—which was more than she could say for most of what Lady Pope’nose had packed. She wasn’t too thrilled that it couldn’t be worn with undergarments, though—the black stretchy material hugged her breasts and outlined her nipples, making it more than clear she wasn’t wearing a bra.

But the top of the suit wasn’t nearly as embarrassing as the bottom. It clung to her overly-large hips and ass as though it had been painted on. Not only that, but it kept wanting to ride up between her legs, making it even more embarrassingly obvious that she had no panties on.

“The top is nice,” Kor agreed. “But I like the bottom, too.” His eyes flickered over her again, straying to her behind and staying there.

“Stop it! Stop looking at me like that,” Maggie hissed, her cheeks getting hot. “You promised not to laugh at anything I had to wear while we’re here.”

“Who’s laughing?” His pale blue eyes were half-lidded as he studied her. “I mean it—the suit looks good on you, blondie. More than good.”

“You…I…” Maggie didn’t know what to say. She wasn’t used to getting compliments on her appearance. Donald almost never noticed anything about her, even when she tried something different with her hair or bought a new outfit. Not that she would ever buy something this outrageous to wear around him. She could almost hear him now, Take that off, Margaret! You look ridiculous!

But Kor wasn’t looking at her as though he found her ridiculous. In fact, the way he was staring reminded Maggie of how she’d washed all the verium dust off his body and the feel of his hard muscles under her bare hands…

Stop it! she scolded herself. You’re engaged, remember?

“Um…so what do we do?” she asked, trying to cover her confusion.

Kor shrugged. “What the other mistresses are doing, I guess. Just watch and copy what they do.”

“Of course.” Maggie nodded. Now that he mentioned it, she saw that there were a few other women spread out among the trees, mostly dressed in the same kind of skin-tight outfit Maggie was wearing. They were wandering slowly through the forest, apparently communing with nature.

Maggie watched one in particular—a mistress with tall, white-blonde hair that had purple streaks like the Bride of Frankenstein. Every now and again, she would stop and caress one of the trunks with her fingertips, an expression of ecstasy overspreading her face. Her slave trailed behind her looking bored. Sometimes if the look on his mistress’s face grew intense, he would tug her gently away from whatever trunk she had been touching and she would smile and nod and go on to the next tree.

“Looks simple enough,” Kor remarked as they stepped into the forest, which was carpeted in soft dark blue moss.

“Sure does,” Maggie agreed. “Touch a tree, make a face, move on. Okay, let’s go. I want to get done here and go back to the room to take samples.”

“We still have to visit the Remembrance Pool too,” Kor reminded her.

“That’s right. Damn it!” Maggie could scarcely contain her irritation. Here she was on a strange alien world filled with new plant and animal specimens but was she allowed to study any it? No. Instead, she had to prance around in a ridiculous, embarrassing outfit that showed way more of her private areas than she was comfortable with and pretend to take part in some useless social ritual that was just completely—

Just at that moment, Maggie’s hand landed on a tree trunk. Actually, it was the white satin one she’d first been admiring. And then everything changed…

Immediately, she was transported from the forest and straight to the tiny wedding chapel in Key West where her parents had been married. Her brother and older sister had been married there too—it was a family tradition but one Maggie hadn’t been sure she would ever get to participate in. Because, though Donald had finally broken down and asked her to marry him two years ago, he had shown absolutely zero indication to actually set a date for the actual wedding.

Yet, here she was in the chapel with the warm, tropical breeze blowing through the open windows. The faint cry of sea birds could be heard outside over the low, tuneful sound of an ancient pipe organ playing.

Looking around, Maggie saw the whole place was filled with flowers—white orchids and pale pink roses that gave off a sweet, lovely scent. Her whole family was there too—filling the rows of pews and smiling at her. Her mother was even wiping away a tear. She had been very against Maggie getting engaged to Donald in the first place—mainly because she was certain he would never actually get around to getting married. The relieved look on her face told Maggie she was glad to be wrong.

Suddenly someone nudged her in the back.

“Come on, Maggie—they’re playing the march. Better get moving!” hissed her sister, Trisha.

“Trish?” Maggie looked behind her and saw her oldest sister wearing a gorgeous green gown and looking fierce.

“Come on,” she insisted. “You can’t keep Donald waiting! God knows it took him long enough to agree to a date. If you don’t go right now, he might get cold feet and run away from the altar.”

“But I can’t…I’m not dressed to…” Maggie looked down at herself and gave a little gasp of shock. Instead of the tight black cat suit, she was draped in white satin. The gown swished against her ankles with a whispery sound when she moved and it had a sweetheart neckline, exactly like what she’d always imagined wearing when she pictured her wedding day.

“Go,” Trisha urged her again. “Lucy’s almost out of flower petals!”

Looking forward again, Maggie saw that her youngest niece, wearing an adorable white lace gown, was just reaching the end of the aisle. As Trisha had said, she was scattering the last of the pale pink rose petals which had been in her little white satin basket. She finished and looked back at her mother for reassurance.

“Good, Lucy,” Trisha whispered loudly at her daughter. “Now go stand by Auntie Tammy—good girl.”

Lucy toddled off to stand by Maggie’s younger sister who was wearing a pale pink bridesmaid’s dress and holding a bouquet of pink roses and white lilacs.

“Go on!” This time Trisha practically shoved her and Maggie took off down the aisle though she still had no idea what was going on. She reached the end and turned to face the man beside her.

It was Donald. He was wearing a badly fitting tux which seemed to hang on his skinny frame—probably because he had refused to take time off from his research to go be fitted. He glanced down at his watch, a scowl on his face.

“Margaret, you’re throwing off the timing of the ceremony,” he complained in a low voice. “You promised if we did this, it would be over in time for me to get back to my experiment. The parameters are most specific and if I miss my projected window—”

“I’m sorry,” Maggie gasped. “But I never expected to get married today.”

“Neither did I but tradition and the expectations of your family dictate that as we have been engaged for two years and in a romantic relationship for five, it is time to formalize our living arrangement.”

“I know that, Donald.” Maggie felt a little less disorientated now—this really was the way Donald talked and the idea of him doing an experiment on their wedding day wasn’t surprising at all. Her fiancé ate, breathed, and slept molecular biology—it was really the only thing that interested him. Pulling him away from his work—even to get married—would definitely make him irritable. “It’ll be over in a minute,” she assured him. “So just—”

“Dearly Beloved,” began the minister, staring at Maggie pointedly. “We are gathered together here to join these two people in the sight of God in Holy Matrimony…”

Maggie faced forward quickly, feeling liked she’d been caught laughing at a funeral. The minister was giving her and Donald both the evil eye—had they been talking louder than she’d thought?

“Maggie,” whispered Donald.

“Shhhh!” she hissed out of the corner of her mouth, keeping her eyes straight ahead.

“Maggie!” he spoke again but somehow his voice was deeper.

“Your experiment will have to wait. Now be quiet,” she muttered. Then it occurred to her that her fiancé had never called her anything but her full name, Margaret. So why—

“Maggie!” he insisted.

“What?” Fed up with his rudeness on what was supposed to be the most beautiful and important day of their life, she finally turned to face him—and got a shock.

Donald was gone. In his place, Kor was standing there. His broad shoulders filled out the black tux admirably. Maggie couldn’t help thinking he looked all kinds of delicious dressed up but the look on his face was worried.

“Kor?” she whispered. “What are you doing here? I don’t understand.”

“This isn’t real.” He tugged at her hand. “You need to come away. You’ve been touching this damn tree too long.”

“What?” His words didn’t make any sense. “But…I’m getting married,” she protested weakly.

“To who? That pissed off little male who cares more about his work than you?”

“Donald’s just like that. He doesn’t mean any harm,” Maggie protested.

“We can debate that later. Right now we need to get you out of here.”

Taking her hand more firmly, he pulled her down the aisle and away from the minister and the assembled friends and family.

“Wait!” Maggie wailed as he dragged her along. “Look, I know it’s not perfect but I’m finally getting—”

Suddenly she was surrounded by the strange forest again. The soft blue moss under her feet and the strange pale green sky barely visible through the branches reminded her that she was on an alien world.

“Married,” she finished in a small voice. She looked up at Kor who was still holding her hand and looking anxiously down at her. “What happened?”

“You went into the tree’s dream too deeply.” His voice sounded rough with worry. “For a minute I didn’t think I’d be able to get you back. You must want that dream pretty damn badly.”

“To get married…” Maggie blushed and put a hand to her cheek. “Oh, well…it has been a long time since Donald gave me the ring. I—” She shook her head. “Why am I talking about this to you?”

“Because I was there—I saw it all, remember?” he said patiently. “Is the male you’ve pledged yourself to really like that?”

Maggie bristled. “Like what?”

“Like…” Kor gestured with one hand, as though trying to find the words. “I watched you walk down the aisle wearing the dress you had dreamed for yourself. You were… glowing.”

“I was?” Maggie put a hand to her cheek which was hot all over again. “Um, thanks I guess.”

“It was clear you were happy to be a bride,” Kor went on. “But this Donald of yours didn’t look nearly so happy. All he could talk about was getting back to his work. Is that normal for him?”

“I told you, that’s just the way he is—he loves his work,” Maggie said defensively. “We both do. It’s one of the things that makes our relationship so perfect—we can concentrate on our research and not bother each other. Sometimes for days on end.”

“So that’s what you call love on your planet?” Kor asked doubtfully. “Being able to completely ignore each other in favor of work?”

“It’s our kind of love. I mean, we’re both scientists. What do you expect—a freaking bodice ripper romance?” Maggie demanded.

“I think the question is what do you expect?” Kor said frowning. He took her hand. “What do you want?”

Maggie lifted her chin, ignoring the way the touch of his large, warm hand made her pulse race.

“What I want is to study more trees.”

“Oh, no.” Kor frowned. “After I almost lost you in the first one? I don’t think so. Come on, Mistress, you’ve had enough tree dreams for today.”

Maggie pulled her hand out of his. “No, I’m not going. This is the most interesting phenomenon yet! How do the trees give the dreams? I’ve never experienced anything like that—it was the most vivid hallucination imaginable. I could feel the warm breeze, smell the flowers—”

“Hear the male you claim to have given your heart to express his irritation at having to join with you,” Kor finished for her dryly.

Maggie felt a surge of irritation. “For the last time, that’s my business—not yours! And I’m going to study these trees as long as I want to. After all, I’m the Mistress here, aren’t I?”

His face immediately went cold. “So you are, my lady. Please…” He made a sweeping gesture with one hand. “Be my guest.”

“I will.” Uncertain why she was so angry, Maggie flounced off, deeper into the woods.

* * * * *

Kor watched her go with a surge of irritation. What was it about this curvy little female that got under his skin so much? He’d only known Maggie a little while but it felt like much longer—probably because of the strange dreams they’d shared. A few things were clear however: she was brave, compassionate, beautiful, and completely dedicated to her work. She was also blindly committed to a male who didn’t appear to deserve her.

He shrugged uneasily. Why should it bother him who Maggie chose to spend her life with? True she had rescued him and true he had sworn to protect her—at least until he could see her safely back to her ship. But it wasn’t like they were bound together for life or anything like that.

The very thought of such a foolish, starry-eyed notion made him shake his head. Living as a slave, he had seen romantic attachments torn apart more times than he could count. It didn’t matter how much a master valued a slave—if he was offered a high price for the female that slave had foolishly allowed himself to love, then she would be sold away and her lover would never see her again. How often had he seen broken hearted couples parting for the last time, crying in anguish as one or the other was led away to a new master? Of course, it was even more heart wrenching when the parting was between a mother and her child. It—

Kor shut that thought down immediately and shoved it away. The point was, love was a fool’s game and there was no way he would allow himself to grow such an attachment to Maggie.

Why did you bring her here, then? whispered a little voice in his head. You could have hotwired a hovercar on Yonnie Six and had her back to her ship in less time than it takes to tell. Across the chasm is a good place to steal a ship, too—you could already be five systems away by now instead of hanging around in a place where you’re a wanted male.

Kor didn’t have an answer for the questions the little voice was posing. It was true, he was in danger here and any sane male would have acted to get himself out of it by now. Instead he was hanging around like a love-sick fool while Maggie ran off into what was possibly a dangerous forest like a spoiled brat.

“Shouldn’t even go after her,” he muttered to himself, crossing his arms over his chest. “It might teach her a lesson to get trapped for a while.” Besides, there were spa slaves wandering around everywhere—surely one of them could help her if she had problems.

Except he had promised to protect her. And the very thought of another male laying hands on her filled him with possessive rage. Kor couldn’t fight the feeling any more than he could fight the urge to go after her and make sure she was all right.

With a muttered curse, he plunged into the trees in the general direction she had taken. He just hoped she hadn’t touched another joining-day dream tree—he didn’t want to have to see that narrow-faced, rude bastard she called her fiancé again. If he did, he just might punch him—dream or no dream.

Chapter Eleven

Maggie stumbled through the trees blindly. Though she told herself she was studying them, she barely saw a single one. Her mind was still fixed on the fight she’d just had with Kor. Why couldn’t he just leave her alone? What was his problem, asking all kinds of personal questions like that?

You mean all the questions you’ve been trying to avoid yourself for years? whispered a little voice.

“Shut up,” Maggie told it fiercely. “Anyway, it was just a stupid tree-dream. It’s not like everything would really happen that way.”

Except it probably would. Her mother would cry over the fact that she was finally getting married and her sisters would whisper to each other about how rude Donald was and he would probably leave the reception early to check on whatever work he’d managed to bring with him down to Key West. Then Maggie would end up drinking too much champagne to dull the ache of being alone at her own wedding and by the time she got back to the honeymoon suite she would be well past tipsy. It wouldn’t matter if she was falling down drunk, however, because Donald would be so engaged in his experiments they would once again fail to have sex and she would cry herself to sleep and—

“Stop it!” Maggie said to herself. “Seriously—this is ridiculous. I’m not even going to see Donald again for six months. This trip is supposed to be all about research and work.”

Then how had she wound up at an alien spa dressed in a skin-tight cat suit getting high on improbable tree-dreams and questioning her relationship?

Maggie didn’t know. It seemed like she had gotten herself into a mess, as usual. Only this time she had no one to help her out of it.

Never mind. I’ll help myself out, she thought determinedly. And the first thing I’m going to do is march right back to my room and get out of this ridiculous getup. Then I’m going to find out who the night porter is and offer him every single piece of Lady Pope’nose’s ridiculous jewelry to let me make a call to Ferna and Ratner. I’ll tell them to come pick me up and I’ll be out of here and on my way to Gaia tonight! Kor can steal a ship or whatever he wants to do and go his own way. I don’t care—I really don’t!

Mind made up, she lifted her chin high and started for the edge of the forest…only to find it was nowhere in sight.

“This is ridiculous,” Maggie murmured to herself, turning in a circle. “Where is it? I couldn’t have come that far in…could I?”

She looked around for anything familiar but saw nothing she recognized. Somehow, she seemed to have gotten into a darker part of the Dreaming Wood. All the brightly colored trees were gone, replaced by trees with black leaves whose bark was made of things like cracked concrete, stained brick, and some nasty barbed-wire looking stuff with cruel, sharp points sticking out all over.

“Ugh!” Maggie made sure to keep her hands tucked to her sides. She didn’t know what kinds of dreams these trees would give but she was betting they weren’t of the happily ever after variety. She didn’t want to take a chance that—

Just then, something long and sinuous slithered over her foot. Maggie only caught a glimpse of it from the corner of her eye but it looked like a foot-long caterpillar with long black bristles all over its body.

Scientist and Xenobiologist though she was, Maggie still didn’t like bugs. She screamed and jumped back from the horrible thing which put her off balance in the ridiculously high black platform heels she was wearing. She went staggering backwards, pinwheeling her arms madly, trying to keep her balance. Something sharp raked along her back, tearing the tight cat suit open in several places and drawing blood. It was one of the trees with barbed wire like bark but Maggie didn’t know that. She was sure the giant caterpillar was back for more—only this time it had somehow gotten up in a tree and decided to take a bite with its huge pinchers.

Screaming again, she lunged forward and nearly face planted on the soft mossy ground. Flailing madly, she managed to get her arms out in time and stop her fall by grabbing onto a slender tree with shiny black leather-looking bark.

Oh no, she thought, even as her fingers closed around a branch of the tree. I shouldn’t have—

Before she could finish the thought, she was transported out of the forest and into someplace lit with low, red light.

“Mistress?” someone said in her ear. “Excuse me, Mistress?”

“Huh?” Maggie looked around. Maybe she had somehow ended up in another part of the spa. After all, they called everyone “mistress” and “my lady” here so maybe—

“Mistress,” the voice said again. “Pardon my intrusion but the slaves you ordered to be lined up for discipline are ready for you.”

“What?” With a sinking feeling in her stomach, Maggie turned to see a small man who looked a little like Lady Pope’nose’s slave, Jonas, standing beside her. No, not standing—he was actually crouching. Crouching and shivering in a submissive posture that made it clear he expected to be beaten at any moment. Now why would he think a thing like that?

Maggie realized there was something in her hand and looked down at it—a whip. Great. No wonder the poor little guy was shivering. And even if she hadn’t been holding a whip, what she was wearing would have scared anyone silly. It was a black leather bustier which barely covered her breasts and a pair of tight black leather panties with silver studs on the sides. On her feet were high black leather boots that went all the way up to mid thigh, Pretty Woman style. Wonderful. She was dressed like the sex goddess from Hell—what else could go wrong?

“Mistress, please,” he said humbly. “I have them all lined up but if you wish to discipline me first…” Without finishing the sentence, he turned and showed that the tight black leather pants he was wearing were assless. Hairy white cheeks stared out at her from the round cut-outs, looking to Maggie like undercooked hamburger buns.

Gross! Maggie took a step back involuntarily. Okay, so she hadn’t found her way into another part of the spa. Instead, she was trapped in another tree-dream. A really weird one. So how did she get out of it?

“Mistress?” The slave who had stuck his ass out for “discipline” turned to face her, a confused look on his face. “Aren’t you going to punish me?”

“Uh, no. Not now—maybe later,” Maggie muttered distractedly, looking around the dark chamber for an EXIT sign.

To her disappointment, no such sign appeared but the more she looked, the more details popped out at her. There were lots of people dressed in tight black leather and many of them were using pieces of equipment she had never seen or even imagined. In one corner, someone was getting spanked with a hairbrush. In another, a female slave with large, bare breasts was whimpering with pain as she got her nipples pierced with cruel looking silver barbells. One poor soul appeared to be tied to a huge wooden wheel and was upside down while two more leather people, (as Maggie was beginning to think of them,) did painful looking things to his genitals.

“What the hell?” she muttered, shaking her head. “Whose idea of a sick, perverted fantasy—”

“Mistress, the slaves. They grow restless waiting for their punishment.”

The new speaker was much taller and more muscular than the shivering one who had begged for a spanking. In fact, he was so big and tall that at first Maggie thought he was Kor. But that couldn’t be—Kor had let her go off on her own—a move she was regretting more and more. Also, he was wearing a black leather mask that covered his entire head with slits for eyes and a zipper for a mouth.

“Um…” She looked up at this huge, forbidding figure and took a step back. “Okay, I’d like to go now.”

“Of course, Mistress. Allow me to escort you.”

That, of course, wasn’t at all what Maggie meant but it was too late. Without another word, he took her firmly by the arm and began leading her through the weird black and red-lit dungeon. Maggie tried to protest but he didn’t appear to hear her. She wanted to break free but he was too strong. He simply propelled her along until they came to a large free-standing platform in the middle of the space which could be seen from all corners of the room.

Kneeling in the center of the stage, were three slaves—two men and one woman. All were completely naked except for black leather harnesses fastened with shiny silver buckles which held their hands behind their backs.

“Oh, my…” Maggie didn’t want to go up on that stage but the fierce looking giant leather man compelled her, practically dragging her up to stand behind the slaves.

“They have come for their punishment, Mistress,” he whispered harshly through his zippered mouth. “You must not disappoint them.”

“But I don’t know how…I mean I can’t…can’t do this,” Maggie protested.

“Yes, you can,” he assured her. “And you must. Whip them, Mistress. Whip them until their bare bottoms bleed for the crimes they have committed. Punish their indiscretions, their blasphemies and wrongdoings.”

Maggie flinched—she didn’t want to make anyone or anything bleed. She wouldn’t even have killed the foot long caterpillar that had gotten her into this mess in the first place as long as it would have just left her alone. But the huge leather man was looming over her, looking like he might start whipping her if she didn’t get started on the slaves.

The whip! Maggie looked at the instrument in her hand and had a sudden burst of inspiration.

“Well, I would start whipping them and punishing their, uh…their indiscretions,” she said. “But you know, this whip is just not…it’s not right.”

“Is it of inferior quality, Mistress?” The giant leather man sounded genuinely concerned.

“Um, yes. Yes, as a matter of fact it is.” Maggie nodded firmly. “I can’t ever remember holding such an, uh, inferior whip in my life. This is just ridiculous,” she went on, getting into it. “I mean, how am I supposed to punish slaves with something like this? How can I do my job if I don’t have the right tools to do it with?”

“My deepest apologies, Mistress.” The leather giant bowed deeply. “Another instrument of torture will be provided at once.”

“Oh, no—no you don’t have to bother with that,” Maggie protested. “Honestly, I was just thinking I could really use a break to go powder my nose and you know how tight this getup is.” She nodded at the black leather bustier she was wearing. “I mean it takes half the night to uh, unlace it so you probably should go on without me and—”

“A flogger,” the leather giant interrupted. “Perhaps you would prefer a flogger?”

“Oh, uh, no. Not really,” Maggie said weakly. “Floggers are so, you know, last season.”

“Indeed?” He frowned. “Well, then, a paddle. That will be perfect for you, Mistress. You can sit upon the chair and I will have each slave come to you in turn. They will lay across your lap and receive their just desserts.”

“But I don’t want to give out desserts—with a paddle or any other way,” Maggie protested. “And I especially don’t want naked strangers in my lap!”

But the muscle bound giant was already in action. He whisked the whip out of her hand and replaced it with a huge, thick, black wooden paddle which had multiple tiny holes drilled in its flat surface. Then he pushed Maggie into a straight-backed wooden chair and grabbed the first slave—a tall lanky man with a very obvious erection—by the scruff of the neck.

“Come, slave,” he thundered, herding the man toward Maggie on his knees. “Lay across the Mistress’s lap and take your punishment.”

“Ugh!” Maggie exclaimed involuntarily when the naked man was shoved face down across her lap. His bare, boney ass was sticking up in the air, practically in her face and something stiff and sticky was rubbing against her leg. Was that—? Unfortunately, yes it was.

Gross! He’s leaking on me! Maggie moved her thigh, trying to get away from the eager slave’s body fluids. She wanted to shove him off her lap altogether but with the leather giant looking on, she didn’t quite dare.

“Mistress,” the lanky slave murmured. “I await your punishment.”

“But I don’t want to punish you,” Maggie protested.

“Then perhaps you would prefer me to lick your boots?” he asked humbly, looking up at her. “Or perhaps remove your boots and suck your toes? I am told I have a most talented tongue…”

“Ewww!” Maggie was completely grossed out by now. “No, I don’t want you to lick my feet! Are you crazy or just—”

“Just what, Mistress?”

Maggie took a deep breath. “Don’t freak out,” she muttered to herself. “None of this is real. It’s just a tree-dream.”

“A what, Mistress?” the naked slave asked.

“A—never mind. You wouldn’t understand because you’re part of it. Hello? Hello, I’d like to get out now!” Maggie raised her voice and looked at the ceiling, hoping that someone in authority could hear her. Who was in charge of the Dreaming Wood anyway? Whoever it was, they needed to get over here now before she was forced to use corporal punishment on naked slaves whether she wanted to or not.

“What’s the matter, blondie—not liking the Mistress thing as much as you thought?”

The familiar, deep voice startled her because it was coming from her lap. Looking down, Maggie saw that the skinny toe-sucking slave had been replaced by a very large, very naked Kor.

“Kor!” she gasped. “What are you doing here? And how—”

“Never mind ‘how,’” he said. “What I want to know is why? Why did you pick this particular tree? Are you into bondage and submission?”

“Absolutely not,” Maggie protested. “At least, not this way, I mean…” She trailed off, her cheeks heating up as she realized she’d said too much. There was no way she was going to tell him she’d tried to get Donald interested in doing a little kinky sex play—with him as the Master and Maggie as the willing slave-girl—and her fiancé had turned her down flat. That was way too embarrassing on too many levels to count.

“No, please go on,” Kor said politely. “I’d be very interested to hear exactly how you’re interested in this particular scenario.”

“It was an accident, all right? A huge freaking caterpillar ran right over my foot and it scared the crap out of me. I tripped in my ridiculous heels and fell into a tree with black leather bark. Then I found myself here and I couldn’t get out.”

“That does seem to be a problem for you.” Kor’s deep voice was remarkably calm. If it bothered him to be lying mostly naked across her lap, possibly about to be spanked, he didn’t show it. Maggie had to try hard not to look at his muscular, bare ass which was right in front of her. It was certainly an improvement over Mr. “Let me suck your toes’” boney butt.

“Will you stop making fun of me and get off my lap and get me out of here?” she pleaded. “Come on, Kor—I’m really uncomfortable here.”

“Then maybe some apologies are in order?” He was still looking up at her, his head cocked over his shoulder with one eyebrow raised.

Maggie frowned. “I’m not going to apologize for getting upset about the things you said about Donald. I’ve been with him for five years and I haven’t even known you a whole day yet.”

“But I bet you’ve had more adventures in this one day than you have in the entire five years with him,” Kor pointed out. “Right?”

“Well…” Maggie sighed. “If you don’t want me to apologize for the Donald stuff, then what? Hurry up and tell me so we can get out of here.”

“I believe I told you that the Dreaming Wood was dangerous and you shouldn’t touch any more trees,” Kor said pointedly. “Then you go and get lost and when I find you, you’re up on stage about to beat some poor slave with a paddle.”

“I didn’t want to,” Maggie protested. “Only that big leather giant guy with the zipper mouth made me. He sat me in the chair and pushed this guy into my lap and insisted that I start giving out just desserts with the paddle.”

“So this doesn’t get you off at all?” Kor narrowed his eyes, looking at her closely. “You really don’t like punishing people?”

“Of course not.” Maggie was horrified. “Who do I look like—Lady Pope’nose?”

“No.” His face relaxed into a smile. “As a matter of fact, you couldn’t be less like her. Come on, let’s get out of here.”

But just as he was getting up, the leather giant came back. Maggie couldn’t read his expression because of the full-face mask but from the set of his zipper, she guessed he was upset.

“Is there a problem, Mistress?” he asked in a low, ominous voice. “Is there some reason you have not yet given this slave his due punishment?”

“You’re damn right there is.” Kor stood up to his full height, snapping the thick leather restraints easily. Maggie was in awe—was he really that strong in real life or was he able to tear leather like tissue because they were in a tree-dream? Then again, he had carried her half the length of a football field without even breaking a sweat so maybe—

“You’re out of order, slave,” the leather giant growled, breaking her train of thought. “Get back into the mistress’s lap and receive your punishment or much worse penalties await you.”

“I don’t think so.” Kor took a step toward the man, his eyes starting to glow. “My lady doesn’t feel like punishing anyone else today so I’m taking her home.”

“No. Your lady—our mistress—will stay and hand out punishment as is her duty,” the giant snarled. “Or perhaps she will receive a punishment herself.”

Kor’s eyes glowed brighter than ever, emitting a red hot light that reminded Maggie of molten lava. “Are you threatening my lady?” he asked in a soft voice. “Are you?”

For the first time, the leather giant looked uncertain.

“In entering this part of the wood and touching this tree, she made a promise. A promise she has not yet fulfilled.”

Maggie frowned. What was he talking about? Were the people here in this dream actually alive somehow? And why did they want her to play Mistress so badly?

“My lady touched your tree by accident and was unable to free herself,” Kor said, still in the same, soft, dangerous voice. “She is a gentle, innocent soul who has no wish to hurt or punish anyone.”

The leather giant frowned. “She must—”

“She must leave here now. I am escorting her back to the wood,” Kor said. “Lay a hand on her and I’ll snap your neck.”

Maggie wasn’t sure if it was his calm, matter-of-fact way of threatening or his glowing eyes, but the towering leather giant finally backed down.

“Very well,” he muttered. “But if you do not enjoy these activities, do not enter this dream again. We who live here require sustenance—it is cruel to offer it and then withdraw at the last moment.”

Kor nodded briefly. “Fine. You won’t see us here again—that’s a promise.”

“Then you may go.” To Maggie’s relief, the leather giant stepped to one side and allowed Kor to grab her hand and lead her off the stage.

“That was close,” she muttered from the corner of her mouth as they passed through the silent leather-people who had gathered at the foot of the stage to watch the whipping that never happened. “Uh, how long until we—”

Suddenly the dark sex dungeon was gone and they were standing among the trees with black leaves again.

“Get out,” Maggie finished. “Oh—here we are.”

“Yes, and you appear to be wounded.” Kor was frowning at her.

“What? How?” Maggie was mainly thinking that he appeared to be dressed again. She didn’t know whether to be happy or sad about that. Though he was certainly all kinds of tasty in the nude, there was no doubt it was more comfortable to see him with his naughty bits covered.

“I don’t know how—let me look at your back.”

“Oh, right—my back!” Maggie remembered a scratching sensation she’d thought was the centipede right before she’d blundered into the bondage tree. Looking around, though, it seemed more logical to assume she’d stumbled backward into the spines of the barbed-wire tree. Thank goodness she hadn’t grabbed that one by mistake! Who knows where she might have ended up—probably Nazi Germany or someplace equally awful.

“You’re bleeding.” Kor sounded so grim, she turned to face him.

“What’s wrong? It doesn’t feel that bad—can you see bone or something? Is my scapula sticking out?”

“No.” He sighed. “But there’s no way we can go to the Remembrance Pool now. An open wound would make you much too susceptible to its fluids.”

Maggie shrugged. “Okay, well, let’s skip it then.”

He shook his head. “You don’t understand—touring the Dreaming Wood and the Remembrance Pool isn’t just a social custom—it’s actually a required part of being at the spa.”

“But…why?”

“This place is run by Sensorians—beings who feed on emotion. By providing their patrons access to their deepest dreams and fondest memories, they are generating emotion which they can feed on—both directly and indirectly.”

“Oh…” Maggie suddenly understood. “So the people in that tree-dream…”

“Were actually actors put there to generate emotion,” Kor finished for her.

“And…” She bit her lip. “Back at the reception desk when you were, uh, kissing my leg? And then afterwards the attendants were so thankful and they turned that weird rosy pink color… You weren’t just putting on a show?”

“Not completely. I was also giving them a little taste of my feelings for you.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “It seemed to make them very happy as I recall.”

Maggie’s heart was suddenly beating harder.

“Oh, but you…you don’t really…”

“Feel desire for your sweet, curvy little body?” Kor gave her a slow smile. “Of course, I do, blondie. After the way you touched me when you were washing off the verium…”

“I only did that because I had to,” Maggie protested. God, she wished he wouldn’t look at her like that. It made her feel naked. “It wasn’t like I was…was fondling you for fun or something! I mean, I am engaged.”

“Yes, I know,” he said dryly. “So you keep reminding me.” He cocked an eyebrow at her. “I wonder how dear old Donald would feel if he knew you got all dressed up in black leather and paddled people for fun?”

“Don’t tease me,” Maggie muttered. “You know perfectly well that was not fun for me. And Donald is very straight laced—I don’t think he’d be interested either.”

“Uh-huh.” Kor was looking at her speculatively. “Right.”

“Leave me alone.” Maggie crossed her arms protectively over her breasts. “Just drop it—okay?”

“I’d drop it if the idea didn’t appear to interest you—at least on some level,” he growled, breaking into her thoughts. “But I think you like it, Maggie. Maybe not the whole punishment aspect but you like being dressed up and put on display. You’re not nearly as ‘straight laced’ as your dull fiancé.”

“I’m telling you, I don’t,” Maggie insisted. “It’s just not…me. I mean, just look at me. I’m not like some kind of a sex kitten who crooks her little finger and all the guys come running. I look ridiculous in this kind of thing.” She gestured at the tight cat suit. “And even worse in that getup I was wearing in the tree-dream.”

“Actually, you looked amazing.” Kor’s voice was a soft growl. “More than amazing. I don’t know why you don’t have more confidence in your own beauty, blondie. If you came up to me, wearing those clothes, maybe wanting to play a little game…”

Maggie’s whole body began to feel hot and flushed.

“I…I would never…I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”

“Just trying to get to know you, Maggie.” Kor stroked her cheek which was hot with embarrassment.

“Don’t.” Maggie pulled away from the gentle touch, her heart pounding. “We shouldn’t.”

“All right. Not now, anyway.” He let his hand drop to his side. “But you may have to get over that whole ‘touch-me-not’ attitude in the very near future—that is, if you want to get out of here.”

Maggie felt a twinge of unease. “What are you talking about? What do you mean by that?”

But Kor only shook his head. “Never mind, my lady. Let’s just get you back to the room and treat your wounds. I’ll inform the front desk that my mistress is tired and resting before the Grand Banquet tonight. We’ll just have to go to the pool early tomorrow morning.”

With that, he led the way out of the woods, refusing to answer any more questions, no matter how often Maggie asked.

* * * * *

“Damn!” Xandra the swamp witch clenched her too-long fingers into fists at her sides as she glared down into the pale blue concoction in her cauldron. They weren’t going to the Remembrance Pool! But it was necessary—they must if the seed of memory was to be planted. Without it, Therron would never return and she would never have her revenge.

She paced beside the cauldron for a moment, watching as the other patrons of the spa walked in a leisurely manner to and fro. Suddenly she stopped and nodded once, sharply to herself.

“Oh, you’ll go to the pool, my darlings,” she muttered, reaching for a glass jar of something dark and viscous. It slid with oily ease as she poured it into the mixture in the cauldron, turning the water a dark, cloudy gray. “You’ll go whether you want to or not—and there the seed will be planted!”

Chapter Twelve

“Are you serious? I can’t wear this.”

Kor gave a long suffering sigh. “What’s wrong with this one? You’ve already rejected the first five—we’re running out of options and the Grand Banquet starts within the hour.”

“What’s wrong with it?” Maggie gestured to herself. “What’s wrong with it?”

She was wearing a white lace gown with a deep V neck and a matching slit up the center of the skirt. The two met in the middle with a black diamond design which emphasized her waist. It showed a lot of leg—as well as the white lace panties that went with it—but at least it covered her breasts completely, which seemed to be important to her.

Honestly, Kor thought she looked good enough to eat. Just watching her full hips sway and seeing the outline of her tight little nipples behind the delicate white lace was making his black leather slave pants uncomfortably tight. But Maggie was unaccountably shy about her body and not very happy about wearing the Yonnie Six clothing that fashion-minded Lady Pope’nose had packed for herself.

“Yes,” he said, still trying to understand her problem. “What’s wrong?”

“The same thing that’s wrong with all the others—they’re too tight and even if they weren’t, they’re completely obscene.” Maggie glared at him, as though he had personally designed the gowns they were going through.

“It’s not too tight,” Kor tried to tell her. “It’s stretchy—see? It hugs your curves perfectly, Mistress.”

“Maybe I don’t want my curves hugged.” Maggie crossed her arms over her chest protectively and looked down. “Maybe I’m wishing for a nice baggy pair of sweatpants and a night in watching trashy TV shows. Can’t we just skip the banquet tonight and do that? Do they have cable up here? I’d commit murder for a Pretty Lying Lovelies marathon and a big bowl of buttered popcorn.”

“I don’t know what either of those things is but I do know you can’t miss the banquet after skipping the pool,” Kor said firmly. “Not only would all the other mistresses talk, but the Sensorians who run this place would begin demanding that you pay up. And I don’t think you’d like the way they extract late payments here. I’ll give you a hint—they find pain just as delicious as pleasure.”

Maggie shivered and took a deep breath. “All right, fine," she said at last. "I guess this one is as good as any. I might as well wear it.”

“You look beautiful, you know,” Kor murmured, taking her hand. “The dress looks like it was made for you.”

“Um…thank you.” She blushed bright pink as she always seemed to do when given a compliment, and looked away.

Kor frowned. Was she really so unused to being complimented on her beauty? But how could that be? She was gorgeous with her blonde curls and her big eyes…Suddenly he realized he still didn’t know their color.

“Here,” he said, slipping off her oculars.

“What are you…hey, I need those,” Maggie protested at once.

“I know. But I’ve been wondering since I first saw you in my dreams what color your eyes are.” He stepped closer and tilted her chin up so he could study her face.

His nearness seemed to embarrass her because she blushed an even deeper pink and looked down.”

“Look at me, Maggie,” he commanded softly. “Let me see you."

Reluctantly, she raised her eyes to his.

“Blue,” Kor murmured, studying them closely. “They’re so dark I thought they might be brown or even black but they’re midnight blue. Fucking gorgeous, blondie.”

“Don’t call me that,” she whispered, but there was no fight in her voice and she didn’t look away from his gaze.

“Don’t call you what?” he asked, deliberately misunderstanding her. “Gorgeous? I can’t help it—you are. And that white lace dress is perfect on you. You’ll be the most beautiful mistress at the banquet.”

“Only I’m not really a mistress.” Her voice was soft and breathless.

“Tonight you are,” Kor corrected her gently. “And I’m your slave. Listen, Maggie, you should know that we might have to…act in certain ways in order to avoid suspicion.”

Her big blue eyes went wide. “What ways?”

“Never mind.” Kor was sorry he’d said anything but he hadn’t wanted her to be completely surprised. “Just follow my lead and do what all the other mistresses do.”

“But…but what are you going to do to me?” She looked frightened.

“Nothing you don’t want me to,” Kor promised. He cupped her cheek. “Look, I know we haven’t known each other very long but it feels like we have.”

“Because of the dreams,” Maggie whispered.

He nodded. “Because of the dreams."

"What caused them? Why did we have them?"

Kor shook his head. "I don't know. But what I do know—what I want you to know is that I would never hurt you—all right? In fact, my whole agenda tonight is about protecting you…about not arousing suspicion.”

“All right.” She nodded. “I…I trust you, Kor. But…after the banquet we’ll find the night porter and bribe him so I can make the call, right?”

“Is that all you care about?” he asked roughly. “Getting away from here? Going our separate ways?”

Maggie looked confused. “Of course not but I thought—I mean, you want to go too, right? You want to get away and live your life as a free man, away from Lady Pope’nose and everyone like her, don’t you?”

“Of course I do.” Kor sighed. “Here, let me check your back one more time.”

She turned obediently and stood quietly while he examined the two long scratches she’d gotten in the forbidden part of the Dreaming Wood. They weren’t as deep as he had feared and they were no longer bleeding which was good. Kor had found a first aid kit and covered them with wound knitting salve that worked quickly. He was glad to see that both of the scratches were almost healed—they should be closed enough for Maggie to safely visit the Remembrance pool tomorrow if they had to make an appearance before they could get away and…

Go our separate ways. It was exactly what he had said to Maggie—exactly what they ought to do. So why was he still so reluctant to let this little female go? I barely know her, he told himself, running one finger gently along her back, tracing a line between the two scratches. Why should I care where she goes?

But the fact was, he did care. A hell of a lot.

Maggie shivered under his touch like a nervous animal.

“Sorry.” Kor stopped at once.

“No, it’s just…it tickles. Are they healing all right?” She turned back to face him.

Kor nodded. “Just fine.”

“Good.” Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. “Then…could I have my glasses back?”

“Your what?” he frowned. “Oh, you mean these?” He handed her the oculars.

“Exactly.” She slipped them back on and pushed them up her nose with a contented sigh. “There. Now I feel like myself again.”

“You like wearing them?” Kor raised an eyebrow in question.

“Oh, well…I know they’re not the prettiest things.” She gave a self-conscious little laugh. “With my prescription, the lenses are always too thick to do much of anything decorative with them. And I’ve tried contacts but they dry out my eyes, especially when I’m working and looking into a microscope. I know they have all kinds of laser surgeries now but I’m kind of a chicken when it comes to that. I mean, it’s your eyes. What if they screw it up and you wind up blind?”

“From the look of those oculars, you’re half-blind already.” Kor smiled to soften his comment. “But don’t apologize for wearing them—I like them.”

“You do?” She looked at him uncertainly. “Why?”

“Because, when you’re wearing them, no other male can see those gorgeous blue eyes of yours.” Leaning down, he kissed her on the mouth, barely brushing her lips with his. Gods, she smelled good—some fragrance that was warm and softly feminine at the same time. He wanted to bury his face in her hair and inhale deeply, wanted to crush her to him and hold her sweet, curvy body close to his, but he held himself back, not wanting to frighten her.

“What…” Maggie put her fingertips to her lips, as though to feel where his mouth had been. “What was that for?”

“For luck,” Kor said lightly. “I have a feeling we’re going to need it. Come on, my lady. The Grand Banquet awaits.”

* * * * *

Maggie had a bad feeling about the banquet as they rode down in the green glass elevators which led to the lobby. Kor had promised to do the bare minimum in the way of a slave/mistress display but she couldn’t shake the idea that even the bare minimum was going to end up being a lot more than she was willing to do.

Not that she didn’t want to do it—she did and that was the problem.

I shouldn’t feel this way about him, she thought as they stood in silence, waiting for the doors to slide open. Shouldn’t be so attracted to another man. A man who isn’t Donald.

And yet, she couldn’t help it. When Kor touched her—when he even looked at her—her heart started to race and her skin seemed to become more sensitive. And his scent…it was a warm, dark, masculine spice that seemed to invade all her senses at once. Just standing here in an enclosed space with him was making her feel hot all over. Of course, part of that could be because he was just so big—his shoulders were probably twice as broad as hers and he was at least six foot six if not taller. He was probably generating twice as much body heat as a regular guy would.

Maggie had never spent this much time around such a physically imposing man and it was a little hard to get used to. Well, after tonight you won’t have to worry about it, she told herself uneasily. We’ll bribe the night porter and be out of here by tomorrow. Hopefully. In the mean time she just had to keep it together for a little while longer.

I can do this, she lectured herself. I can do anything I have to do in order to get out of here. Get a grip, Maggie. Everything is going to be fine.

Finally, the door chimed softly.

Maggie took a deep breath. “Here we go.”

Kor took her hand for a moment and squeezed it gently in his much larger, warmer one. “Everything is going to be fine,” he murmured, echoing her thoughts. “Come on, Mistress. Let’s do this.”

They stepped out onto a long golden carpet that reminded Maggie of the white carpeted Grand Promenade Kor had carried her down this morning. God, had it really only been that morning she’d rescued him and run away with him to this crazy spa? It seemed like days ago—weeks ago. She had no right to feel like she knew him so well. And yet, she did.

Just an effect of the dreams, she told herself as they walked slowly down the carpet. Dreams which she still couldn’t understand or quantify. If she ever had a chance to slow down and take stock, Maggie was sure she’d come up with some kind of scientific explanation as to why she and Kor had been dreaming of each other and she felt so strongly drawn to him. Right now, it was just a mystery—one she didn’t have time to ponder at the moment.

Other slaves and mistresses were also making their way down the long golden carpet—it was becoming quite a crowd. Maggie watched carefully and tried to do as the other women did while she and Kor mingled, trying to look like they belonged.

At first she felt undressed, wearing the too tight gown that molded to her breasts and clung to her hips. Her nipples were fully visible through the thin, stretchy white lace, just as her pussy lips were outlined by the clinging material of the panties. But she soon saw that the other mistresses were dressed in similar and even more revealing outfits. Some of them had on gowns that didn’t cover their breasts at all and a few seemed to have forgotten their underpants entirely.

At least I’m not the most underdressed person here, Maggie thought. Or maybe I should make that the most undressed person. She took a deep breath—this was good. Now she could loosen up a little and observe the crowd—get a feel for what she was supposed to be doing. Which, if the other ladies were any indication, appeared to be striding regally along the golden carpet with her head up, shoulders back, and her loyal slave trailing respectfully behind her.

Maggie tried to imitate them and look haughty and self-important. I am a rich, important mistress, she told herself. I am a rich, important mistress. I am a—just then she stumbled over a bump in the rug. She would have fallen on her face if Kor hadn’t grabbed her from behind at just the right moment. He kept her from hitting the carpet but Maggie was still off balance. She reached out blindly and her searching fingers caught in the long, carefully styled ringlets of the lady in front of her.

The hair came off in her hand—all of it. Maggie gasped and then gave a breathless little scream as she saw the limp, curly wig clinging to her fingers like a hairy, dead spider.

“Oh!” The lady turned around at once, both hands going to her head which was bald as an egg. “Oh, no—my hair! What have you done to my hair?”

“I’m so, so sorry!” Maggie babbled, trying to give the wig back. “I… it was an accident! These shoes—the carpet—”

“Give me that!” The lady snatched the wig and jammed it back on her head. Unfortunately, it was sitting rather askew and the curls weren’t nearly as perfect as they had been—in fact, they stuck up in all directions.

“Um…” Maggie wasn’t sure if she should mention the fact that the other woman’s wig was crooked or not.

“You are a menace,” the lady snapped. Then she faced forward and hurried away, trailed by her slave.

“Again, really, really sorry,” Maggie called after her weakly. So much for acting like all the other mistresses and not attracting attention. She started walking, still feeling wobbly from the embarrassing accident. She stumbled and might even have tripped again if not for the fact that Kor still had one hand under her arm.

“It’s all right, Mistress—I’ve got you,” he murmured in her ear, making sure she was steady again before he let her go.

“Thanks,” Maggie muttered from the side of her mouth. Her cheeks were burning. Had everyone noticed her acting like a clumsy fool? She looked around, casting glances from side to side but the other ladies seemed to be looking straight ahead. Maggie sighed and went on as before, though she stopped trying to look haughty and important. Right now she would settle for quiet and inconspicuous.

The golden carpet seemed to be leading them to a new area—a vast, open place that looked like a ballroom or a banquet hall from the glimpses Maggie could get through the high, arching double doors. Rich golden light was pouring out of them and soft strains of music could be heard as they got closer.

Kor seemed to know exactly what to do. He kept close to her, walking at her back like a very tall, very imposing body guard. Now that they were out among the other Mistresses and slaves he was completely silent, as were most of the other slaves. Clearly a ‘don’t speak until spoken to’ rule was the order of the day.

As they came to the large double doors, Maggie noticed that each slave and mistress paused a moment before proceeding into the large area. She wondered what the hold up was—maybe they were looking for their places on the seating chart? Was there a seating chart? How would she know where to go?

Maggie put a hand to her throat nervously. She had always been somewhat socially awkward and big gatherings like this one increased her social anxiety to sky-high levels. She’d be lucky if she didn’t trip again and land on her face in front of the entire room.

Kor seemed to sense her nervousness because he leaned forward and whispered very softly in her ear,

“Everything all right, Mistress?”

“Fine.” Maggie swallowed hard. “I just…I’m not great in crowds, that’s all. And I get so clumsy when I’m nervous.”

He gave a low chuckle. “So I’ve noticed. But don’t worry—you’re going to be all right.”

“What if I’m not, though?” she whispered back. “What if I make a mess or cause another scene or—”

“You won’t.” Maggie felt his large, warm hand settle on her shoulder and squeeze gently, offering support and reassurance. “And even if you do, you’re never coming back here. You’ll never see any of these people again after tonight. So what do you care what they think?”

“Oh…” Maggie took a deep breath, feeling calmer. “That’s actually…that’s a really good point.”

“I know. Get ready. We’re coming to the entrance.”

Just at that moment they reached the front of the line and Maggie saw what the hold-up was. As each Mistress reached the double doors leading into the banquet hall, she paused for a moment while a Sensorian attendant read her name aloud. Then her slave knelt in front of her and did something…it was hard to see what, though. Maggie moved to one side, trying to get a better view without getting out of line. What she saw made her feel faint.

“Oh my God,” she murmured to Kor. “Did he just…”

“Kiss her panties? Yes and I’m going to kiss yours too.” He sounded so matter-of-fact about it that Maggie was a little shocked. Then she remembered his warning that they might have to do things she wasn’t comfortable with in order to make it through the night. Clearly he’d known this was coming.

Before she could protest, they were standing in the archway formed by the huge double doors. The banqueting hall spread before them was filled with rich amber light and hung with rose and gold curtains but Maggie barely noticed any of it because Kor was currently on his knees before her.

“The Lady Nola Pope’nose of Opulex, Yonnie Six,” the Sensorian attendant proclaimed. He (or she, Maggie couldn’t tell) was a pale whitish-pink color which made her think he hadn’t been getting much emotional nourishment so far tonight.

Well, if they can feed off embarrassment too, he’ll get full from a few seconds standing by me, she thought numbly as Kor looked up at her.

“My lady,” he murmured, his large, warm hands caressing her inner thighs. “Open for me—let me honor you.”

Maggie felt like her legs were glued together at first. But at his urging, she was slowly able to part them, just a little.

“Good,” Kor growled softly. Leaning forward, he pressed a soft, hot, gentle kiss over the tiny white patch of see-through lace that barely covered her pussy.

Maggie bit back a moan when she felt the heat of his breath against such a sensitive area. God, wasn’t he done already? But Kor appeared to want to take his time. He nuzzled her inner thigh, his rough cheek scratching her tender flesh and making her jump.

“Kor…” she whispered. Her heart was beating so hard it seemed to shake her entire body. Would this ever be over?

“So sweet…” Kor murmured. He kissed her again, this time pressing a little deeper, kissing between her legs as though he wanted to kiss the panties right off her.

“Kor,” Maggie half moaned. One hand crept down to slide into his thick, black hair, almost as if she wanted more. God, his breath was so warm against her flesh and his hands felt so good stroking her thighs… then she happened to look to the side.

The Sensorian attendant was watching them, his strange pink and blue Easter egg eyes half-lidded with pleasure. To Maggie’s shame, his skin had turned a deep pink. Was he feeding off her embarrassment—or the forbidden heat that was suddenly sweeping through her?

Another question occurred to her. Was Kor feeling the heat too, or was he just playing his part and faking it? He certainly didn’t seem to be faking—not the way he was pressing his mouth between her legs. But then, he was used to being a slave and servicing rich mistresses. So maybe he didn’t feel a thing. Maybe he was just trying to put on a convincing show.

“That…I think that’s enough,” she whispered, tugging at him, trying to drag him to his feet.

But he wasn’t so easily dragged. Looking up, he pinned her with his eyes. The heat in their pale blue depths matched what she was feeling. Was this real to him too? Did he really enjoy it? Before Maggie could begin to answer the question, he gave her one last, deliberate kiss right in the center of her pussy.

“Mistress,” he murmured in a low, rough voice. “It is a pleasure to honor you.”

Maggie bit her lip…if the panties hadn’t been in the way…

But they are in the way, she told herself sternly as Kor finally rose and they continued their forward progress. And as long as they are, it isn’t really like I’m cheating on Donald. I mean, we have to do this or we’ll be found out. And I’ve still got clothes on so—

Her hasty internal justification was cut short when Kor murmured something in her ear.

“What?” Maggie whispered back.

“I said I believe we are in this rondula, my lady,” he murmured.

Maggie wanted to ask what a rondula was but she didn’t want to appear conspicuous. Instead, she looked where he was pointing and saw a cluster of about eight chaise lounges, all padded in rich, buttery leather and grouped in a circle. The plush lounges appeared to come in four different tones—gold, rose pink, black or white.

Looking around, Maggie could see that the entire huge room was divided up into such small, circular groups—apparently this was what Kor had meant by ‘rondula.’ She’d been on a cruise once, a short three day one which had been hard to enjoy as Donald had complained bitterly about missing work the entire time. Dinner on the cruise ship had been arranged in somewhat the same way. You ate a table with a few other guests you didn’t know every evening, supposedly to make the atmosphere more homey and less impersonal.

Am I supposed to make friends with these women? Maggie eyed the other mistresses doubtfully. She’d never been great at just jumping right into conversation. She always seemed to say the wrong thing or spill something on someone somehow. Or pull the wig off their head leaving them completely bald—oh, no!

Because the mistress sitting in the lounge beside the one Kor was pointing to just happened to be the same woman whose wig Maggie had inadvertently snatched.

Why? she thought. Why couldn’t I have been sitting by someone else—anyone else but her? She wasn’t sure if she ought to apologize again or not. However, the wig woman—as Maggie was beginning to think of her—simply gave Maggie a haughty look and turned to speak to someone else. Well, maybe she would be content if they just ignored each other. It would be a little awkward but Maggie was used to social awkwardness—it was practically her middle name.

“My lady,” Kor murmured again and she realized he was waiting for her to sit down. The chaise he was standing by was pure white and had a stiff little place card with the words, Lady Pope’nose in flowing script sitting on it.

“Thank you, Kor,” she murmured and allowed him to help her onto the chaise. Around her, most of the other lounges were occupied by other mistresses. In the center of the grouping sat a round table filled with all kinds of fruits and finger foods as well as goblets filled with pale pink liquid and little golden plates. Some of the other slaves were already feeding their mistresses and as soon as Kor got her situated, he proceeded to fill a little plate for her as well.

“Got you mostly fruit,” he murmured as he knelt beside her lounge. “Hope that’s okay.”

“Fine,” she whispered. “But what about you?”

“Slaves eat later. Open up.” He popped a square red fruit a little bigger than a grape into her mouth.

Maggie’s teeth barely touched it before the thin skin gave with a gush of sweet juice that filled her mouth.

“Mmmph!” she exclaimed in surprise. The flavor was surprisingly complex, reminding her of passion fruit, watermelon and strangely, buttered popcorn.

“Oops, here my lady—you’re dripping.” Kor pressed a white linen napkin to the side of her mouth.

“Thank you,” Maggie whispered. “I didn’t expect it to be so juicy.”

“Neither did I but juicy is good. Very good.” His half-lidded gaze as he spoke made her cheeks get hot but Maggie was determined not to let him tease her.

“I’d like another, please,” she said, lifting her chin.

“You say please and thank you to your slaves?” The strident voice appeared to belong to the wig woman, who was sitting on Maggie’s right. Apparently she had decided to talk after all. Her wig was still askew and the gown she was wearing was a vivid purple with a deep v-neck that looked like it might fall off and leave her half naked at any time. Her slave was a good fifteen years younger than her and he stood by her with his eyes down, waiting to feed her another morsel from the plate he held.

“Well, I mean…it’s just good manners,” Maggie said, uncertain of what else to say. “Saying please and thank you and…and I’m sorry,” she added meaningfully. "I mean realy sorry."

Wig woman sniffed. “I suppose but I’ve always felt it gives slaves an inflated sense of importance if you treat them like actual people.” She frowned at Maggie. “I’m Yoli Ponce’beast by the way. I don’t believe we were formally introduced before.”

“No. No, we weren’t.” Maggie cleared her throat. “I’m, uh…Pope’nose. Nola Pope’nose. Pleased to meet you.” She didn’t know if she was supposed to offer to shake hands or not but as Lady Ponce’beast, aka wig woman, simply lay there on her chaise not moving, she decided not to try.

“I believe we have a friend in common,” Lady Ponce’beast announced. “Manda Sha’rak? Don’t the two of you head of the Opulex Social Standing committee?”

“Oh, we…” Maggie cleared her throat. “Yes. Yes, I guess we do.”

“Dear Manda.” Lady Ponce’beast sighed and ran one hand over her crooked wig. “We went to Cheslton together as girls. I was hoping to see her here but her plans changed at the last minute.”

Maggie swallowed hard—apparently they’d had a narrow escape! Thank goodness this Lady Sha’rak person who actually knew Lady Pope’nose wasn’t here! “Oh, what a shame,” she managed to say.

“Yes, she’s the sweetest thing,” “Lady Ponce’beast went on. “Even if she is a bit too lenient on her slaves. A trait I didn’t think you would share with her—your reputation as a strict disciplinarian precedes you, you know, Lady Pope’nose.”

“It does?” Maggie asked weakly. “I mean, yes—of course it does.”

Lady Ponce’beast frowned. “Then why is your slave not even wearing a pain collar?”

“He does have one, back at the room,” Maggie improvised quickly. “I, uh, left it off him tonight because it’s, uh…it’s charging.”

“Charging?” Lady Ponce’beast raised one perfectly plucked eyebrow at her. “I am afraid I don’t understand. The collar has to charge up before you can use it?”

“It’s…a new kind,” Maggie said. “I can’t help noticing that your slave has a lovely collar,” she went on, hoping to change the subject.

“It’s adequate. I’m still looking for something with a little more power.” Lady Ponce’beast turned to her slave. “Another,” she snapped motioning to the small gold plate filled with delicacies which he held before her. “And make sure it’s ripe this time.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the miserable looking slave murmured dully. Plucking a tiny bright orange berry from the center of the plate, he slipped it into her mouth.

“Mmm.” Lady Ponce’beast chewed the berry, rolling it round in her mouth and smacking her thick lips before nodding approvingly. “Better—you continue to improve. If you do half as well during the Pleasuring you may even earn your dinner back.” She turned back to Maggie. “He gave me an unripe bitter-berry last night—just imagine! I told him he wasn’t to eat or drink a thing until tonight to make sure he learned a lesson.”

“Shocking,” Maggie agreed but inside she was thinking what a horrible woman Lady Ponce’beast was. No wonder her slave looked listless and dull—the poor thing was probably starving. I don’t feel nearly as bad for pulling off her wig now, she thought. Why, she— Then the full impact of what Lady Ponce’beast had said sunk in.

“Excuse me,” she said. “But this is my first time here. Did you say ‘the Pleasuring?’”

“Of course.” Lady Ponce’beast smiled. “It’s just a little tradition we have here at the spa. You know, the Sensorians feed on emotions and since they provide such lovely banquets for us each night, we try to return the favor.”

Maggie’s throat felt dry. “But what exactly…uh, is involved?”

“Well, just what you’d imagine. You let your slave pleasure you. It does feel rather naughty to be doing it all out in the open with so many strangers around.” Lady Ponce’beast gave a surprisingly girlish giggle. “But you know, it’s tradition here at the Lo’thian spa so…”

“Um, yes.” Maggie cleared her throat. “I can see how letting your slave, uh, pleasure you would be an, um, important tradition.”

Lady Ponce’beast frowned at her. “Speaking of the pleasuring, are you certain you’re dressed for it? Your dress covers much too much—your slave needs to have access to bare flesh in order to pleasure you properly.”

“No, he doesn’t,” Maggie blurted. “I mean, he does?”

Lady Ponce’beast gave her a superior smile. “Yes, my dear, unless he’s perfected some new technique that can make you come without touching your bare skin directly.” She giggled again. “In which case, send him my way and let him teach my slave a thing or two. He’s hopeless. I swear I have to activate his pain collar every other time he tries to pleasure me.”

“Oh, uh…” Maggie didn’t know what to say about that. Fortunately, just at that moment, Kor slipped another square red fruit into her mouth.

“Don’t worry about it,” he murmured as her mouth filled with the sweet, buttery juice.

Maggie looked at him with wide eyes. How could she not worry about it? Was she really expected to take off her clothes and let Kor do whatever he could to give her an orgasm right here in this huge public banquet hall? And even if they weren’t in public, she couldn’t let him. True, she’d told herself she would do whatever she had to in order to get out of here. But there was no way that Donald would buy it. Maggie could just see herself trying to explain…

“I didn’t really cheat on you honey. I had to let the huge, super hot alien guy I happened to rescue touch me all over and make me come because everyone else was doing it with their slaves.”

Right. That would go over like a lead balloon. So then what—

“Don’t worry about the Pleasuring,” the lady to Maggie’s other side said. “Oh, I’m Misla Gin’gin,” she went on, introducing herself. She appeared to be closer to Maggie’s age with a slim, girlish figure and brown hair with light blue streaks. Her dress was powder blue and made of some soft, feathery stuff that barely covered her breasts and left her mostly bare from the waist down. The slave standing by her side appeared to be considerably happier than Lady Ponce’beast’s downtrodden companion.

“Nola Pope’nose,” Maggie said automatically. At least she was remembering her fake name all right.

“Nice to meet you.” Lady Gin’gin smiled. “As I was saying, don’t worry about the Pleasuring.”

“Why?” Maggie asked. “Don’t I, uh, have to participate if I don’t want to?”

“What? Oh, no! No, you have to participate.” Lady Gin’gin looked a little shocked at the idea of nonparticipation. “I just meant don’t worry about the huge emphasis they place on your slave actually making you come.”

“They do?” Maggie was feeling worse rather than better.

“Uh-huh.” The other lady nodded. “But the Sensorians understand it’s not always possible. I mean, sometimes you’re just not in the mood—right? Or your slave’s technique just isn’t up to par.” She shrugged. “So it’s enough for them if your slave puts on a good show. I’ll tell you my secret…” She leaned forward on her lounge and whispered to Maggie. “Make sure your slave licks you for a nice long time—they always get good emotions from that. And then, even if you don’t come, they won’t mind.”

“Have…have him lick…?” Maggie’s stomach was doing a slow forward roll. “I don’t think…”

“Oh look, it’s almost time now!” Lady Gin’gin gestured to the center of the banquet hall where a tall, pale Sensorian was standing and raising his arms for silence. All around the room the gathered groups fell quiet.

“Ladies and Mistresses,” the Sensorian intoned in his high, bird-like voice. “It is our pleasure and privilege to have you all here tonight at our Grand Banquet. As the Master of the Lo’thian spa, I sincerely hope you are enjoying all our facilities including the Dreaming Wood and our famous Remembrance Pool.”

There was a smattering of polite applause and several of the ladies called encouragement.

“Thank you. Thank you.” The Master of the spa bowed several times in all directions. “And now we would like to invite you to participate in our Pleasuring time. As you do, my fellow Sensorians will be passing among you. Please pay them no heed—unless, of course, you or your slave needs something to make your Pleasuring more complete, in which case please don’t hesitate to ask. Thank you and that is all.”

He bowed once more and stepped away from the middle of the floor.

“All right. Here we go.” Lady Ponce’beast, on her right, was shucking off the top of her bright purple gown to reveal improbably large breasts and nipples almost the same color as her dress. “Well,” she said to her slave. “What are you waiting for? Get to it!”

“Oh dear, it’s always so embarrassing.” Lady Gin’gin was giggling as she slipped the pale blue feathery dress down. “Go on, Dawson,” she murmured to her slave. “Do your best.”

Looking around, Maggie saw similar performances being enacted around the room. Everywhere half naked mistresses were writhing on their chaise lounges while their slaves touched, stroked and yes, licked them. At the same time, scores of the pale Sensorians were wandering around the room. Maggie noticed that when one of them found what he or she considered to be a particularly pleasing couple, they stopped and stood nearby, their skin slowly turning darker and darker pink as they absorbed the pleasurable emotions.

“Mistress?” Suddenly Kor was by her side. “I think we’d better—”

“Go. We have to go,” Maggie hissed at him. “I can’t do this! Can’t let you do this to me! I mean, what will I tell Donald? What—?”

“Is there a problem?” Suddenly the master of the spa himself was standing over them, glaring down at Maggie. “Do you not enjoy the services we provide here at the Lo’thian spa, mistress?” he questioned her. “Do you not believe we deserve your pleasure in return?”

“Oh…I…” Maggie felt frozen. More than anything else, this reminded her of the time Donald had taken her to a very expensive French restaurant, Le Peep, for their fourth anniversary. In fact, it was much more expensive than he’d thought when he booked the reservation and he had decided not to leave a tip. Maggie had argued with him but he was adamant and he didn’t want to let her leave one either. Before they could go, though, the maitre d had cornered them and asked if the food or service was inadequate in some way.

When Donald had gone into a cost analysis of how much the meal should have been priced at based on the quality of the ingredients and the number of kitchen and serving staff, Maggie had been mortified. Over Donald’s objections, she had quickly promised to pay the tip herself just to get out of there and had never darkened the doorways of Le Peep again.

But I can’t offer to pay up now, she thought wildly. I mean, what am I supposed to do? Pull off my dress, flop over like a fish and order Kor to service me like Lady Ponce’Beast over there?

Apparently that was exactly what she was supposed to do. But as the master of the spa glared at her, Maggie still found herself completely frozen.

“I…I’m sorry,” she finally managed to say. “But I can’t…I’ve never…”

“What my lady is saying is that she has never been to your fine establishment before,” Kor cut in smoothly, speaking to the angry Sensorian. “She is a little shy about making public displays, that’s all.”

“But she must.” The master of the spa frowned. “It is an insult to all of us here who work so hard to refuse to take part in the Pleasuring.”

“My lady simply needs a little coaxing,” Kor said. “Never fear, Master—I will pleasure her well and properly before the allotted time is up.”

The master of the spa looked somewhat mollified. “See that you do. I will go and inspect some of the other rondulas. When I return—”

“You will find my lady experiencing pleasure such as she never has before,” Kor promised. “I am well trained in every techinque.”

“Very well.” The master nodded and stepped away, leaving them alone—or as alone as they could be in the middle of what was rapidly becoming an orgy as far as Maggie could see.

“Kor,” she whispered, shaking her head. “Kor, I can’t…can’t take off my clothes and let you…I mean it was one thing when you kissed my…kissed me there.” She nodded between her tightly shut legs. “But this is different. I mean, if I take off my clothes and let you…let you…that’s cheating. There’s no other way to think of it.”

“So that’s the main problem—you don’t want to be bare?” he murmured, tracing the scalloped edge of the white lace dress as it ran along her collarbone.

“Exactly.” Maggie nodded. “I mean I just can’t—”

“Then you don’t have to,” he interrupted her.

Maggie looked at him blankly. “Don’t have to what?”

“You don’t have to take off your clothes.”

“I…don’t?” Maggie looked around at all the other half naked mistresses. “But I thought I had to be naked and let you, um, touch me.”

“Oh, I still have to touch you,” Kor growled softly. “But you don’t have to take off your clothes for me to bring you pleasure.”

Maggie shook her head. “I’m not sure I follow.”

“I’ll show you.” He leaned forward but she shrank back against the chaise lounge, uncertain of what he was about to do.

“Relax, blondie,” he murmured, stroking her cheek. “Just relax and trust me—all right?”

The use of his sarcastic little nickname for her made Maggie feel better for some reason. Maybe because it reminded her that they weren’t really Mistress and slave and they didn’t really belong here in this weird place. It’s all right, she told herself. We’re just doing what we have to until we can get out of here.

“Maggie?” Kor breathed her name so softly no one else could hear and his eyes searched hers, looking for consent. “All right?”

“All right,” she whispered, nodding at last. “Show me.”

“Good.” He stroked her cheek again. “Like this…” Leaning forward he captured her mouth in a soft, breathless kiss. At the same time, Maggie felt his large, warm hand cupping her right breast. Her nipple hardened instantly and when he rubbed the pad of his thumb lightly over the stiff peak, she had to bite back a moan.

“Kor…”

“That’s right, sweetheart,” he said softly. “Just relax. I can make you feel good without taking anything off. You’ll see.”

Kor kissed her again, tilting her head slightly to fit his mouth perfectly to hers. He licked lightly at the seam of her lips, asking for entrance. Maggie’s heart was pounding but she couldn’t help herself—she opened for him. Kor growled soft, wordless approval and kissed her hungrily.

Maggie kissed him back, the warm cinnamon taste of his mouth consuming her. God, he was so good at this! She’d never been kissed this way before, never been tasted as though the man kissing her wanted to devour her from the mouth down. She reached up and held on to his muscular, bare shoulders, wishing she could run her hands through his hair and bring him closer.

Kor seemed to understand her need. He pressed closer and drew her tongue gently into his mouth. At the same time, he continued his slow, hypnotic stroking of her nipple. His warm scent seemed to fill all her senses with its exotic, dark spice until she felt almost drunk.

Maggie could have gone on kissing him all night but just then he placed one last gentle kiss on her mouth and moved down to her neck. He stroked her hair out of the way, bending her back to get better access to the sensitive arch of her throat. Hot breath against her skin made Maggie shiver helplessly in his arms. God, she was dying over here and he’d barely done anything but kiss her! What would he do next?

As if to answer her question, his other hand moved downward and cupped her left breast. He teased the nipple slowly, as he had the other one, and then captured the tight peak between his thumb and fingers and began to pinch and tug it very gently.

Maggie gasped. “Oh!”

“Feels good, blondie?” Kor murmured in her ear as he continued to kiss her neck.

“Y-yes,” she confessed, her voice shaking.

“But you still have all your clothes on,” he pointed out. “So it’s okay—right?”

“I…I guess so.” The way he was twisting her nipples, tugging and pinching gently but firmly, was making it hard to think. Each motion of his long, talented fingers on her aching buds seemed to send showers of sparks straight from the tips of her breasts to the spot between her legs where she was becoming undeniably wet and hot.

“Good girl,” he murmured, his deep voice rough. “Gods, you have the ripest little nipples. I’ve been wanting to taste them from the first minute you walked in the door of my cell.”

“I…but you…” Maggie didn’t even get the protest all the way out before he moved lower and began tracing one of her tight peaks with his tongue, right through the thin lace of the gown.

Maggie watched, mesmerized, as the thin white material became all but transparent. It’s not cheating, she told herself over and over. It’s not—it can’t be. I still have on all my clothes. Clothes which were so thin she might as well have been wearing nothing more than a dress made of cobwebs. Maggie swore she could feel every stroke of his tongue as Kor licked and traced her aching nipple. It was clearly visible now, pressing out hard and pink against the wispy lace as though to illustrate how hot he was making her.

And then Kor pressed closer and sucked the entire tight bud into his mouth.

Maggie let out a little cry as she felt the heat of his mouth envelope her. He was sucking hard, as though he was trying to get as much of her breast as he could between his lips at once. The scratch of his whiskers sent chills down her spine and she found she was leaning toward him, thrusting out her chest to give him better access. She couldn’t help it—what he was doing just felt so good.

Kor growled, low in his throat, and switched to the other nipple. Maggie gasped and closed her eyes. God, would this ever end? Did she want it to end? Could she come just from having her nipples sucked? Up until now she would have said it was impossible. But then no one had ever put such time and skill and dedication into teasing and torturing her sensitive peaks before. Donald liked her breasts but to him, they were a means to an end. He generally played with them for less than a minute before moving further down.

And speaking of moving further down, Kor was currently kissing a trail from just between her breasts down to her trembling abdomen.

“Kor,” she whispered, squeezing her thighs together tightly as he reached the high-cut opening in the white lace gown. Below it was the little white triangle of the matching lace panties. “Kor, no—it’s too much.”

He looked up at her, his eyes capturing hers.

“Did you come yet?” he growled.

“Well…” Maggie felt her cheeks getting hot. “No,” she confessed reluctantly.

“I know you didn’t. I would’ve been able to tell.” He stroked her closed thighs gently but possessively. “You need to let me in, Maggie. I’m going to make you come.”

The intensity in his eyes surprised her.

“But, well…” She shook her head uncertainly. “Can’t we just…I don’t know…fake it?”

Kor shook his head. “The Sensorians will know. And the master of the spa is coming back this way soon.”

Maggie bit her lip. “But, well…letting you make me…make me…”

“Come.” His eyes were hungry and his deep voice was rough. “I need to make you come, Maggie. I don’t just want to—I need to.”

“But how can you?” she blurted. “I mean, without taking off my clothes or touching me under my, um, panties?”

“I don’t have to touch your bare skin to give you pleasure—I think I already proved that,” he growled. “But if you need a reminder, watch.”

He ran his big hand slowly up her thigh and then one long finger was gently tracing the tiny triangle of lace.

“Kor…” she protested breathlessly as he traced a line down her center, stroking the cleft between her pussy lips which were entirely too prominent beneath the white lace. She still had her legs pressed together so only the top part of her plump pussy was visible but that was enough.

“Slowly, sweetheart,” he murmured, looking at her again. “Open for me and I swear I’ll take things slowly. Won’t do anything you don’t want me to—I promise.”

Maggie bit her lip again. “And…you’ll stop if I ask you to?”

He nodded.

“And you won’t…won’t touch me under my panties? Because that would be…”

“Cheating. I know.” Kor shook his head. “I won’t go there. Not even once.”

“Well…” Maggie knew she ought to be able to think of a dozen reasons to say no but none of them were coming to mind somehow. “All right,” she whispered at last, allowing her thighs to drift open. “But just…be careful.”

“Didn’t I tell you I would never hurt you?” he murmured, stroking her inner thighs, urging them to open even wider. Then he looked between them and gave a low groan. “Gods, look at your little pussy. So fucking wet.”

Maggie’s eyes followed his and what she saw made her cheeks get so hot she was certain her hair would catch on fire.

Below the small area which had been visible when her legs were together, the thin white lace of her panties was soaked with her juices. The white lace was so transparent that it clung to her swollen pussy lips, outlining them perfectly.

Kor traced them gently, brushing his fingertip along her slit just as he had before. Only this time, with her legs spread, he was able to trace lower, sliding gently down almost to the entrance of her pussy.

“Kor…” she whispered breathlessly.

“Shhh.” He stroked her thigh soothingly. “Spread a little wider for me, blondie. Let me in.”

“Wh-why?” Maggie stammered. “I mean…what are you going to do?”

“Just spread your pussy open and touch you,” he murmured. “But don’t worry, I won’t go under your panties, I swear.”

Maggie didn’t know what else to do. Biting her lip, she opened for him, allowing him to split her thighs wide. The action opened her pussy and she blushed when she saw the little pink pearl of her clit showing between her wet, puffy lips.

Kor groaned softly. “So fucking beautiful,” he muttered but apparently she still wasn’t spread wide enough for him.

Very gently, he pressed his thumbs to either side of her pussy and opened her lips even further, stretching the white lace panties to the limit. Maggie felt a rush of shameful pleasure as her inner cunt was revealed, her pink folds spread wide for a man she’d never even met outside her dreams before today. God, had it really been only this morning she was rescuing him from his chains? How had they gotten to this point? Maggie didn’t know but it was clear there was no going back now.

“Such a pretty little clit,” Kor murmured, stroking it gently with his finger, tracing it through the lace. He looked up at Maggie. “How do you like to be touched, blondie?”

“How…what…?” Maggie wasn’t exactly sure what he was asking.

“How do you make yourself come? Like this?” He stroked gently along one side of her clit, making Maggie jump and gasp as a sudden bolt of pleasure shot through her.

Kor gave her a half-lidded smile. “That’s it, then? Just like that?” He stroked her again through the damp lace and then began a slow, steady rhythm—up, down, and around—that seemed designed to drive her wild.

Maggie moaned. God, she couldn’t believe she was doing this. Couldn’t believe she was lying there with her legs spread in a public place and letting a huge alien male stroke her open pussy.

I still have my panties on, she reminded herself desperately. But it seemed to matter less and less as her pleasure grew.

“That’s right, sweetheart,” Kor murmured to her, leaning in to steal a kiss. “Do you like it when I pet your sweet pussy? Like it when I spread open your hot little cunt and stroke your clit?”

Maggie felt her breath catch in her throat. God, she loved dirty talk. Loved what she had read of it in the few trashy romance novels she indulged in from time to time, anyway. Donald was certainly no good at it. The one time he had tried, at her behest, he’d come up with such gems as, “Is this adequate? Do you feel aroused?” and “Is the way I’m touching you making you desire coitus?” Maggie had never asked him to talk dirty to her again—some men just didn’t have the knack.

Kor appeared to have it, however—in spades. He continued to murmur to her in that low, growling voice as he petted and stroked her open pussy, his finger circling around and around her throbbing clit as he spoke.

“You know what I’d like to do to you right now?” he asked, holding her eyes with his.

“Wh-what?” Maggie could barely get the word out. Her heart was pounding so hard it felt like it was shaking her entire body.

“First I’d like to slip these little panties down around your ankles. Get your little pussy completely bare for me. Don’t worry—” he went on. “I won’t—but Gods, I sure as fucking hell want to.”

“G-go on,” Maggie breathed. The gentle caress he was giving her clit combined with his hot words was really getting to her. “Then what?”

“Then I’d kiss you again—get on my knees before you, just like I did at the door. Only this time I’d spread open your soft little pussy lips and kiss inside. Right here.” He took the swollen little nub of her clit between his thumb and finger and pinched very, very gently. Sparks of hot pleasure shot through her, making Maggie moan. “You like that, sweetheart?” Kor growled. “You like the idea of me licking you out? Tasting your hot little cunt?”

Wordlessly, Maggie nodded. There was no denying her body’s reaction to him. Every moment he touched her she could feel her pleasure building.

“That’s good,” Kor murmured. He went back to stroking her clit, one finger drifting lazily around and around the sensitive bundle of nerves. “I’d kiss you,” he went on. “Bury my face between your legs and kiss your sweet pussy. Suck this hot little clit into my mouth and tease you with my tongue.”

“You would?” she whispered.

Kor nodded. “Uh-huh.”

“Th-then what?” She was hanging on his every word—she couldn’t help it. Maggie didn’t know if she’d ever been so turned on in her life and he still hadn’t touched her bare skin.

“Then what…” Kor seemed to be considering the question. Maggie expected him to go on describing how he would taste her—another act Donald disliked—but Kor surprised her.

“Then I’d tie you up,” he said, looking at her speculatively. “Tie your hands behind your back, put you on your knees with your legs spread. Push you down so that your ass was high in the air, your pussy spread wide, all soft and sweet and vulnerable. But first…” He appeared to be thinking. “First I’d put a blindfold on you. Then I’ve leave you there for a little while, waiting all open and naked for me. You wouldn’t know what was coming next—my fingers…my tongue…or my cock.”

The last word was a low, lustful growl that seemed to do something strange to her insides. Maggie hadn’t thought she could be more turned on but his words seemed to flip a switch inside her. Her heartbeat kicked up another notch and she couldn’t seem to get a deep enough breath.

“Oh,” she whispered, unable to make the words come out louder. “Oh but I…I don’t think I’d like that.”

“Hell yes, you would, blondie.” Kor was eying her speculatively. “Your heartbeat…your breathing…the way you’re soft skin is all flushed and hot—everything about you screams ‘submissive.’ You’d love to switch things around—try being the slave for a while.”

“No,” Maggie protested. “No, really…”

“Uh-huh.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “Then why is your pussy so much wetter now that I started talking about this? Your little cunt is so hot and slick I could taste your juices right through these panties.”

Maggie shook her head. “No…no, please…”

“Why not?” he growled. “I can smell your sweet scent from here and seeing your pussy all shiny with honey is driving me fucking crazy.”

“I…” Maggie shook her head. It was one thing to let him kiss her panties as he had when they first came into the banquet hall. But to actually let him spread her open and lick her there…it was too much. Too close to cheating “Please, Kor,” she begged. “Don’t. Just…talk to me some more. Just touch me.”

“Like this?” He pinched her clit gently again and then began to caress the throbbing little bundle of nerves as he leaned in close to her.

“Oh!” Maggie gasped. “Yes…yes, please!”

“Such a polite little girl,” Kor growled approvingly. “Come closer, Maggie—let me look in your eyes.”

Maggie leaned forward, her eyes locked with his strange, pale blue ones.

“What?” she breathed softly.

“Just want to tell you what I really want to do to you.” Kor looked at her. “What I’ve wanted to do from the first time I dreamed about you.”

“You…what do you…?”

“I want to fuck you, Maggie,” he whispered harshly, his fingers still moving restlessly, caressing her clit through the thin silky lace. “But I want to take my time doing it. Want to tie you to the bed, your arms and legs spread, your sweet little pussy all open and wet for me, just like it is now.”

“I…” Maggie’s heart was racing so hard she felt like she couldn’t breathe. “I…we couldn’t.”

“Oh, yes we could,” Kor told her. “I’d tie you down and lick you all over—and that includes your pussy, Mistress. You’d have your legs spread apart—you couldn’t stop me from tasting that sweet little cunt of yours. Couldn’t stop me from pressing my tongue deep inside you, tonguefucking your hot little pussy until you came for me—came all over my face.”

Maggie’s breathing was growing more and more ragged and erratic. God, she couldn’t take much more! His eyes holding hers were so intense and the way he was describing everything he wanted to do to her in that soft, deep voice was almost more than she could bear. It was too much—she wanted to look away yet she felt powerless to break his gaze.

“Kor,” she managed to whisper. “Oh, God…”

“And after you finished coming for me,” he continued. “And I licked your sweet little pussy all nice and clean, then I’d take you.”

“Take me?” Maggie murmured.

“Fuck you. I’d fuck you,” he emphasized.

Maggie bit her lip. “Hard?”

“I wouldn’t be rough with you—I told you’d I’d never hurt you.” He stroked her pussy softly, as if for emphasis. “But it would be deep. And slow.” He kissed her, his lips catching and holding hers for a long, breathless time before he continued. “I’d take all night with you, Maggie,” he promised, holding her gaze again. “And I’d look into your eyes just like this while I penetrated your soft little body. While I filled your pussy with my cock and claimed you as mine completely.”

Suddenly Maggie couldn’t take it anymore. The pleasure that had been building inside her from the first moment Kor bent to kiss her panties when they came into the banquet hall, suddenly seemed to explode.

Her eyes squeezed tightly shut as her back arched and her fingers curled into fists against his muscular shoulders. She was pressing her pussy up to meet his hand, spreading herself wantonly to get more of the delicious sensation of his fingers tracing her through the thin white lace. In the back of her mind she knew it was wrong but she couldn’t seem to stop, couldn’t seem to do anything but gasp and moan and come as Kor stroked her open pussy through the panties, giving her exactly what she needed though she would never ask for it.

At last she collapsed, panting in a heap…and that was when she heard the soft hooting.

“Wha—?” Her eyes flew open and she looked around in disbelief. At least seven Sensorians, including the master of the spa, were standing around her chaise lounge and making strange sounds like barn owls. The other mistresses were watching with wide eyes.

“Kor?” she whispered sitting up and pressing her legs together tightly. “What’s going on? Why are they making that…sound?”

“That’s their way of applauding, my dear Lady Pope’nose,” Mistress Gin’gin whispered to her. “The Sensorian way of expressing admiration for a Pleasuring very well done. I’ve only heard of it happening once before—you should be very honored.”

“And all without removing your clothing.” Lady Ponce’beast, on her other side, looked positively green with envy. “I was joking about that, you know. But if your slave really does know a special technique I’ll pay to have him work on me.”

“His technique only works on me—because I’m really, uh, sensitive,” Maggie said quickly. “I’m afraid it wouldn’t be much use to you.”

“Oh, very well.” Lady Ponce’beast sniffed. “Well, at least let me memorialize the event. As Mistress Gin’gin said, it’s extremely rare.”

And before Maggie could protest, she had whipped out what appeared to be a tiny recording device and began taking multiple pictures.

“Um, thank you but that’s enough. We really have to get…to get going.” Maggie tried to stand but her legs were still too wobbly. Kor had to help her to her feet.

“Careful, my lady,” he murmured softly as he lifted her up with one muscular arm.

“Um, thank you, Kor.” Maggie couldn’t help noticing that he was still staring at her in the intense, possessive way. She dropped her eyes but then all she could see was the huge thick ridge of his shaft, obviously painfully erect inside the tight black leather slave pants he wore. Maggie swallowed hard and looked quickly away. God, what had she just done? And had Kor been serious when he told her all the things he wanted to do to her?

Suddenly the master of the spa, who had been standing with the other softly hooting Sensorians, spoke up.

“That was a masterful performance, I must say,” he remarked. “I was wrong to have doubted you, Lady Pope’nose.”

“Th-thank you,” Maggie stammered. Was she really being congratulated on how well she’d had an orgasm in public? Could this get any more bizarre? “It was all Kor—he’s really, um, amazingly good at…at that,” she ended lamely.

“So I see.” The master of the spa looked at Kor speculatively. “Although in our experience, only pleasure that comes with true emotion behind it can engender such a response.”

“I—” Maggie didn’t know what to say to that. Was the master talking about her emotion or Kor's?

“Which is why I wish for you and your slave to accompany me now to the Remembrance Pool for an after dinner sweet. We have Pillow Fruit.” He said it loudly and looked at Maggie expectantly, as though he had just offered her some rare and delicious delicacy and expected her to jump at the chance.

“Pillow Fruit?” Lady Ponce’beast interrupted before Maggie could open her mouth to reply. “You actually got hold of some real Pillow Fruit?”

The master of the spa nodded. “I did. You and the rest of the Mistresses in this rondula will be welcome to join Mistress Pope’nose as her guests if you wish.”

“Oh yes, yes please,” Maggie said at once. There was no way she and Kor could turn down a personal invitation by the master of the spa himself. But maybe if there were enough people there, they could slip out unnoticed.

“Well, I for one would be happy to come,” Mistress Gin’gin said, smiling. "I've always wanted to try Pillow Fruit."

The other mistresses in their little grouping chimed in, agreeing that they would be pleased to go to the Remembrance Pool as well. Lady Ponce’beast was the last to speak.

“I’ll come,” she said. “But I have something to…attend to first.”

“Very well—it’s settled then.” The master of the spa nodded graciously at Maggie and all her ‘guests.’ “If all of you ladies would follow me to the back entrance of the Remembrance Pool, we will be happy to accommodate you.”

Chapter Thirteen

“Come on,” Lady Ponce’beast snapped at her slave. “This way—hurry up! If you make me miss the Pillow Fruit with your dawdling I’ll turn on your pain collar and leave it on all night!”

“Yes, Mistress!” The unhappy slave scuttled faster, almost running to keep up with her rapid footsteps.

Lady Ponce’beast raced—or rather walked in a quick but dignified manner—to the small, private room built into the grand staircase which swept up from the first level of the spa. Once there, she gave a furtive look from side to side, making sure no one was around, before she rapped quickly three times in succession on the small, round green door.

There was silence for a moment, then, slowly the door swung open revealing an extremely corpulent Sensorian. He was wearing a black uniform which could barely contain his bulk and sitting on a small chair which looked like it might break at any moment. Behind him was a tiny room with a small viewscreen built into one wall.

“Yes?” The look in his pink and purple eyes was mildly interested.

Lady Ponce’beast took a deep breath. “I need to make a call.”

“That’s forbidden,” the night porter said flatly. “As you well know, Mistress.”

“Yes, but I can pay the price.” Lady Ponce’beast tugged at her slave, dragging him closer. “You know I can.”

“Very well.” The Sensorian nodded. “Get on with it then.”

“You heard him!” Lady Ponce’beast shoved the hapless slave under the skirt of her purple dress. “Get on with it! And make it quick.”

Afterwards, when the Sensorian was nicely pink, he allowed her the use of the small viewscreen at the back.

“Not too long, Mistress,” he cautioned. “And if a supervisor comes by you’ll have to cut it short and hide or we’ll both be out of the spa.”

“Of course. Just give me some privacy.” As he shut the door, she was already typing in a communication code.

Lady Ponce’beast waited impatiently until the viewscreen flickered to life. On it, a slender woman with blonde hair with multicolored blue streaks in it suddenly appeared—her long time friend, Manda Sha’rak.

“Yes?” she said frowning. “Oh, it’s you, Yoli! What are you calling me for? I thought you were at the L’othian spa?”

“I am at the spa, Manda,” Lady Ponce’beast hissed. “And I’ve had the very bad fortune to meet your good friend Lady Nola Pope’nose.”

“Oh dear.” The other woman put a hand to her chest. “Poor Nola. She can be rather…opinionated sometimes. I do hope she isn’t bothering you!”

“Bothering me? That’s an understatement—she’s hideous!” Lady Ponce’beast hissed. “First she had the nerve to disarrange my hair. Then she paraded her fancy slave all around—who is wearing no pain collar—I might add.”

The other woman held up a hand to stop her. “Wait a minute—no pain collar? That doesn’t sound like Nola.”

“I didn’t think so either—not from what you’ve described,” Lady Ponce’beast said. “In fact, she’s actually kind to her slave—says ‘please’ and ‘thank you’ and never orders him around. The way she acts you’d think he was the one in charge. I could almost believe she was a closet submissive.”

The other woman’s cheeks went red and she coughed into her hand. “Well, that certainly doesn’t sound like the Nola Pope’nose I know but we haven’t been in touch in the last few months. What else happened?”

Lady Ponce’beast made an irritated gesture. “Oh, she went on and on about not knowing what the Pleasuring was, pretending she was uncomfortable and didn’t know what to do. She had everyone completely fooled. And then she and her slave put on this incredible performance where he made her come without taking off a single stitch of her clothing.”

“What? Are you sure?”

“I was right beside her—I saw the whole thing first hand. But that isn’t all—the Sensorians actually gave them a standing ovation—imagine that!” Lady Ponce’beast was nearly seething with irritation and jealousy. “The master of the spa said that such a fine performance comes only with true emotion—is this friend of yours foolish enough to fall in love with her slave?”

“Nola? In love with a slave?” Manda said blankly. “She’s the last person who would do that.”

“Well is she the type to make her slave fall in love with her? You know, that ridiculous kind of mistress who’s always too kind and actually forms a personal relationship with a male who ought to mean nothing to her?”

Manda coughed again and looked away for a moment. “Actually, Nola is also the last person I would think would engender love in a slave. It doesn’t sound like she’s acting herself at all.”

“The master of the spa himself invited her and everyone else in our rondula back to a private reception at the Remembrance Pool for Pillow Fruit,” Lady Ponce’beast said bitterly. “Can you believe it?”

Manda’s eyes lit up. “Pillow Fruit? I’m so jealous! Are you going to go get some?”

Lady Ponce’beast crossed her arms over her breasts pensively. “I want to but I almost can’t bear it. If I have to see that little blonde head of hers bobbing around in the Remembrance Pool while her ridiculous slave—”

“Wait a minute,” her friend interrupted. “Did you say blonde?”

“Yes, she has blonde, curly hair which doesn't suit her at all. I can't imagine what she’s thinking. Oh, and she’s not nearly as thin as you described her either. In fact, she’s quite plump.” Lady Ponce’beast sniffed and patted her own ample hips. “And what are those strange oculars she wears on her face? You never mentioned she had problems with her eyes.”

Manda Sha’rak frowned. “Nola Pope’nose is not blonde and she’s not plump. And as for oculars—I don’t know what you’re talking about. Her eyesight is very sharp—sometimes too sharp. Do you have an image?”

“Of course.” Lady Ponce’beast held up her recording device and turned the screen toward the viewscreen so that her friend could see it. “Well?” she demanded.

“Oh my…” Manda shook her head. “That’s not Nola Pope’nose. Not even close.”

“Seriously?” Lady Ponce’beast demanded. “Oh my Goddess, Manda—I knew it. Somewhere down inside I just knew the little bitch was an imposter. I’m going to inform the master of the spa at once!”

“No, wait.” Her friend shook her head. “Let me make some calls first. We have to find out what happened to the real Nola. Where can she be?”

“I don’t know,” Lady Ponce’beast snapped. “But she’s not here. Don’t take too long, Manda. I can’t wait to expose this little fraud…whoever she is.”

Chapter Fourteen

“Lady Pope’nose, if you would walk this way…” The master of the spa led Maggie and the rest of the mistresses from the rondula out of the large banquet hall. The other ladies and their slaves formed an eager group behind them and Kor found it easy enough to take Maggie’s arm and hang back a little bit. Soon they were walking at the back of the small crowd instead of the front which was exactly what he wanted—a little privacy.

“Maggie,” he said softly, speaking in a low voice for her ears only. “I think we should talk.”

“Talk about what?” She gave him a quick, nervous glance. “About what just happened in the uh, banquet hall? Because I really think—”

“No, not about that,” Kor said, although making her come and hearing her moan so sweetly just for him certainly had some bearing on what he wanted to say.

“What do you want to talk about, then?” Maggie still sounded nervous.

“About the future.” He took a deep breath. “I think we should stay together.”

“What?” She stopped walking and turned to face him. “What do you mean? We are together.”

“No, I mean after the spa.” Kor took her hand, entwining their fingers. “This uncharted world you’re going to—it doesn’t sound safe.”

Maggie lifted her chin. “I’m not giving up Gaia—it’s a once in a lifetime opportunity to do research on an untouched world. I’ve already postponed it long enough.”

“For which I’m very grateful,” Kor murmured. He brushed a stray curl away from her face. “Since you postponed it to rescue me.”

“I didn’t actually mean to do that, you know.” She was blushing in that adorable way she had. Kor’s heart squeezed like a fist in his chest—Gods, what was it about this little female? Why was he so unwilling to be parted from her?

“I know that,” he said softly. And I didn’t say you should give up your research trip. Just that I should come with you.”

“You want to…to come with me?” Maggie bit her lip. “Why? I thought you just wanted to go off on your own.”

“Well, I don’t,” Kor said. “Not anymore.” He sighed. “Look, blondie, I just…I don’t like the idea of you going off to some wild, dangerous planet with nobody to look after you.”

She frowned. “I’m perfectly able to look after myself, thank you very much.”

“Of course you are,” Kor said dryly. “As long as you don’t trip and fall headfirst into a pit or step into an active volcano by accident.”

Her cheeks got even redder. “All right. I know I’m somewhat…uncoordinated when it comes to social situations. But when I’m out in the field, in my element and doing research I can be almost…well, not exactly graceful but not as clumsy either.”

“I don’t give a damn if you’re clumsy,” Kor said roughly. “What I care about is keeping you safe.” Keeping you by me. But he didn’t say that out loud—no point scaring her off. “Look,” he said. “What if there are wild beasts or some other form of intelligent but hostile life? Who’s going to look out for you—those other two Kindred scientists you told me about?”

“Ferna and Ratner have their own research to do,” Maggie said. “We can all look after ourselves.”

“Not you,” he murmured. “Because I’ll be there for that—there to look after you.”

She took a deep breath. “Look, Kor, is this because of what just, uh, happened during the…the Pleasuring?”

Kor shifted uncomfortably. It was true he had felt something growing between them when he had touched her and made her come. But he couldn’t admit that to Maggie—hell, he could barely admit it to himself! It was stupid to want to stay with the little female, stupid to give up his chance to put an entire galaxy between himself and Yonnie Six as fast as he could. And yet, he couldn’t help himself—he simply couldn’t let Maggie go.

He knew she was engaged but he felt a possessive range rise inside him the moment he thought of her with any other man—even her fiancé. Hell, especially her fiancé. Even though he had known her only a day, the dreams had been going on for weeks. And everything in Kor whispered mine when he looked at the curvy little female with her honey blonde curls and earnest blue eyes behind those thick oculars. She was his, damn it! And he’d be damned if he’d just go off and leave her now.

“Kor?” Maggie murmured and he realized he hadn’t answered her question.

“Is this because of the Pleasuring? Because of the way you came so sweetly for me when I touched you?” he said directly. “Partly, yes. But I also don’t want you to go into a dangerous situation alone. If you’re going to a wild, uncharted world I want to be there to protect you.”

“Oh, Kor…” Her eyes were wide behind her thick lenses and he could smell the warm, feminine scent of her skin. Gods, he wanted her! He knew he couldn’t have her—not completely, not yet. But he was more than halfway to making her his forever if she would only say yes to him now.

“Maggie,” he murmured. “Let me come with you. Let me protect you.”

“You don’t have to do that,” she whispered. “You don’t have to come with me.”

“But I want to.” Kor stroked her cheek. “You saved me, Maggie. You named me and claimed me. Even before I met you, you kept me sane when you appeared in my dreams. I will see you safely home—my honor demands it.”

“So…you just want to come with me for the time I’m on Gaia? And after that we’ll go our separate ways?”

Kor nodded although he had already decided there was no way he would separate from her. But Maggie didn’t need to know that now—she would find out after they spent some time together, Kor was confident of that. After all, look how far he had come in a single day. Give him six months of living with her, camping out under the alien stars of a new world, protecting and providing for her and she would see that he was a much better choice than that ridiculous fiancé of hers. All he needed was a little more time.

“Well…” Maggie bit her lip in that innocently erotic way she had. “I don’t know, Kor. I’m not sure what Ferna and Ratner would say…”

“They don’t have to say anything,” Kor said firmly. “I’m not there for them—I’m coming for you. To protect you. And don’t worry about food—I can provide for myself.”

“Oh, that’s not a problem. The Kindred have these little food cubes—you can store around a million of them in next to no space at all. I just…” Maggie broke off again. “I just think…well, I’m not sure we should, you know, spend so much time together after we…after what we just did.”

“We were only doing what we had to in order to get along here,” Kor murmured although in fact, making her come had been one of the most pleasurable moments of his life—one he hoped to repeat at some point in the future.

“It can’t happen again,” she whispered.

“It doesn’t have to,” Kor assured her, stroking her cheek. Not right away. Not until you’re ready. “I just want to be with you—to protect you. Come on, blondie—what do you say?”

Maggie covered his hand with hers and a tentative little smile played around her lush lips. “Well, I guess—”

“Mistress Pope’nose?” A sweaty, panting slave came running back along the corridor. “Oh, Mistress,” he exclaimed, skidding to a halt in front of Maggie. “The master of the spa is so upset! He’s about to carve the Pillow Fruit and you’re not there!”

“We’re coming,” Kor growled. Could the idiot have worse timing? Maggie had been about to say yes to him—he was sure of it.

“Yes, we’re coming right away.” Maggie pulled her hand away from Kor’s, quickly resuming her ‘mistress’ persona—which fit her, in his opinion, about as well as the ridiculous stilt-like heels she’d been forced to wear.

“Let’s go, Mistress,” he murmured, glaring at the slave who had already turned to lead the way. “And we can talk about this more later,” he murmured to Maggie.

She cast him a sidelong glance. “All right.”

Say yes, he thought, still looking at her as they walked. You’re going to say yes, blondie. And once we spend a little time together you’ll never say no again—because you’ll be mine. Mine to cherish and protect and pleasure. Mine forever.

Chapter Fifteen

“This is delicious!” Maggie couldn’t get over the amazing flavor of the Pillow Fruit. The first thing that had surprised her was its size—it was actually as large as a king-sized pillow and had about the same shape—a plump rectangle. The master of the spa had it lying on a large stone pedestal that looked like something you would see a statue perched on in a museum and it was set up directly in front of the steps leading down into the Remembrance Pool.

The second thing that surprised Maggie was that the Pillow Fruit seemed to have a crust—that is, its outer layer was light brown and flaky, exactly like a pastry made out of phyllo dough. And its resemblance to pastry didn’t end there. When the Master of the spa took up a special triangular silver knife and sliced carefully into the large fruit, it oozed pale yellow cream and bright pink jelly.

“My lady,” he said courteously, handing Maggie the first slice and a strange, spork looking instrument to eat it with.

Maggie took the plate and cut into the slice of Pillow Fruit. She was a little uncertain about it but one whiff of the delicious flaky crust and the creamy insides overcame her doubts. When she slipped the first bite into her mouth, she nearly moaned with delight. It tasted like her mother’s homemade pie crust, a Krispy Kreme raspberry filled donut, and the creamiest vanilla custard she’d ever eaten in her life. In short, it was pretty much the best thing Maggie had ever put in her mouth.

“This is amazing,” she gushed to the Master of the spa. “And you say it’s a fruit?”

“Indeed it is—it was once indigenous to Yonnie Five, our sister planet. Unfortunately it is almost extinct now, which renders it most difficult to find. Would you like another slice?”

As a biologist, Maggie had a twinge of guilt over eating an endangered species. But the Pillow Fruit simply tasted too good to refuse. Besides, she wanted to share some with Kor—maybe they could walk around the far end of the pool and get a little privacy so the other mistresses didn’t think she was weird for feeding her “slave.”

“Yes, thank you.” She held up her plate for more and the Master of the spa graciously cut her a rather large slice which oozed creamy custard and jelly all over her plate.

“Enjoy, Lady Pope’nose. You’ve more than earned it,” he said gravely and gave her a strange, disjointed little bow.

“Oh, uh…thank you.” Maggie blushed when she thought about how she and Kor had “earned” the treat. But she pushed the feelings of guilt firmly to one side. Like Kor had said, they were only doing what they had to in order to survive in this crazy place. And it was never going to happen again.

Right, whispered a little voice in her head. Never again. But what about on Gaia? What about after a long day of field work when you’re tired and in need of a little extra attention and you just happen to have your own body guard slash gladiator slash sex god who’s so incredibly good at making you come he doesn’t even have to take your clothes off to do it? What about then?

Maggie shoved the voice to the back of her mind. Kor only wanted to come with her to protect her. He felt like he owed her for rescuing him from the real Lady Popenose’s awful dungeon. Maggie, of course, didn’t think there was any debt to be repaid but she didn’t want to deny him when his code of honor demanded that he make sure she was safe.

Also, what if he was right? What if Gaia was a dangerous place where she needed someone to watch out for her? Then she was sure she would be glad to have him near—even if it was only for six months. It was no big deal, really and she should stop trying to make it into one.

Sure, snickered the little voice. No big deal. The way you felt when he touched you, the hot, dirty things he said he wanted to do to you. When he talked about tying you up and making you submit…doing things Donald would never dream of…things you secretly want…

Maggie felt her cheeks getting hot and tried to think of something else. She shoved another, rather large bite of Pillow Fruit into her mouth and decided to examine the situation rationally.

True, she had done some things with Kor she wasn’t exactly proud of. But should she really feel so guilty for what she had done? Donald was far away on Earth and he wasn’t always the nicest person to be around. He was single-mindedly focused on his work—to the point where he couldn’t take time off without becoming incredibly crabby. And he never gave Maggie any compliments or said she was beautiful or brushed the hair out of her eyes and called her blondie…

“Hey, blondie,” Kor murmured in a low voice, shaking her out of her thoughts. “You might not want to eat anymore of that.”

“Huh?” Maggie jumped. She’d been so deep in her own thoughts—the cycle of guilt and justification—that his deep voice startled her.

“I said, that’s not what you think.” Kor nodded at the half eaten second slice of Pillow Fruit on her plate.

“Why not?” Maggie whispered back. “What are you talking about?”

“Come here. I’ll tell you.” He took her elbow and steered her unobtrusively away from the crowd gathered around the Pillow Fruit, which now lay half decimated and oozing upon its stone pedestal. “This way,” Kor said softly and guided her around the side of the large pool.

“All right,” Maggie murmured.

The Remembrance Pool was about the size of an Olympic sized swimming pool back home, and edged in deep blue and green marble. The only thing Maggie could see that made it unique was the color of the water. It started out pale pink at the shallow end by the long stone steps. A little further on, the water became deeper and its color was a much darker pinkish red. Further still, in the deep end, it was blood red.

This was the end of the pool they were walking around now and Maggie shivered as she looked down into the deep red depths. Jumping in here would be like swimming in an ocean of blood—not something she was anxious to experience. Especially since the white dress she was wearing was practically transparent when wet and she wasn't exactly the strongest swimmer.

“So tell me,” she said to Kor, sporking up another succulent piece of the Pillow Fruit. “Why shouldn’t I eat this? Or did you just want some for yourself?” It’s okay—I don’t mind. I was going to offer you some anyway.” She held out the full spork but he just shook his head.

“No thanks. I don’t care to eat something that could eat me back.”

“What?” Maggie put down the spork without taking a bite. “What are you talking about? The Master of the spa said the Pillow Fruit was a plant that grew on Yonnie Five. A plant. As in organic, all natural, low carb. Do you know what it means to find a fruit that tastes like a Krispy Kreme donut? I could live on this stuff.”

“Sure, it’s a fruit,” he growled. “But did he tell you the Pillow Fruit plant is also a form of predatory vegetation that lives on meat—any kind of meat it can get?”

Maggie began to feel sick. “What? Explain.”

“Back when they were first exploring Yonnie Five, one of the explorers made the mistake of trying to actually use the thing as a Pillow—it looked so comfy and apparently he was sleepy. Or just stupid.”

“What happened?” Maggie asked.

“The thing ate his head—or tried to. It secretes a strong acid that dissolves the flesh of its prey in no time. Lucky for him, he only got some bad burns on his face.”

“So it’s like a venus fly trap?”

“A what?”

“A plant indigenous to Earth. It traps small insects and digests them over a period of time. I never heard of any of them big enough to digest a human head, though.” Maggie shivered.

“Then you want to stay off Yonnie Five. The Pillow Plant isn’t the only thing that will eat your head—and all the rest of you.”

“So how did people start eating the Pillow Plant?” Maggie wanted to know.

“Apparently in the struggle to get free of it, the guy who decided to use it as a pillow broke through its outer skin and got some in his mouth.” Kor made a face. “He decided it was delicious and they’ve been harvesting them to eat ever since.”

“It’s…skin? You mean the crust?” Maggie poked at the crispy, flaky shell that covered the custard and jelly insides.

“No crust about it—that’s its skin,” Kor said. “And the pink jelly is the Pillow Plant’s congealed blood. Oh, and I’m pretty sure that yellowish cream is the exploded intestines. They harvest it and let it ripen for a while for maximum flavor—which means it’s already pretty decomposed by the time you eat it.”

“What? Ugh!” Suddenly the half eaten slice of Pillow Plant on her plate didn’t look nearly as appetizing. In fact, looking down at the runny, oozing mass of bright pink and yellowish white made her feel vaguely nauseous. “But it’s a plant,” she protested weakly. “How can it have intestines and blood?”

“It’s grown on a plant,” Kor corrected. “But the fruit itself is more of an animal. It’s actually a really interesting creature.”

“Half plant, half animal?” Maggie’s mind began churning almost as much as her stomach. “That’s fascinating! The biological implications alone…If I could just study one in the wild…”

“Good luck with that,” Kor growled. “They’ve been practically wiped out—harvested by rich mistresses looking for a decadent dessert that won’t make them gain weight.”

“Oh,” Maggie said in a small voice. “And I’m just as bad as any of them. I was just saying about eating a fruit that tasted like Krispy Kreme…”

Kor surprised her by laughing. “Don’t worry about it, blondie—I’m not judging you. Just thought you might want to avoid eating something that amounts to dead, decomposed carnivore guts.”

“Well, you’re right about that.” No matter how good it tasted, Maggie wasn’t interested in slurping up any more congealed blood and exploded intestines. Sighing, she put the plate down on a nearby pedestal. “I guess I’ll just have to wait until I get back home and get some real Krispy Kreme. I just—”

“Attention, ladies!” rang out the high, birdlike voice of the master of the spa. “Now that you have all indulged in our decadent little dessert, we would like to invite you to take a midnight swim in the Remembrance Pool.”

“Oh, dear…” Maggie turned to Kor. “What are we going to do? Are the scratches on my back healed enough to go in, do you think?” She really didn’t want to get in the strange red water at all but now that she’d eaten the expensive Pillow Fruit, she didn’t know if she could refuse.

“Let me see.” Kor turned her around gently and brushed her hair aside to examine her back. Maggie shivered when she felt his warm hands on her shoulders…and his even warmer breath against her bare back. God, why did she react this way every time he touched her? Why did her heart beat so hard just from having him close?

“Well?” she asked anxiously.

“I don’t think you should go all the way in,” he murmured. “You could dip your toes in the water but full submersion with these open cuts is a bad idea.”

“Why?” Maggie asked. “Is the water contaminated in some way?” Looking at the blood red deep end, she could well imagine that it was.

Kor frowned. “Not contaminated exactly. But the water in the Remembrance Pool isn’t really water at all. It’s a chemical agent that brings buried memories to the surface. At the shallow end, the memories are light—just pleasant moments or days that may have slipped your mind. As you get deeper into the pool, the more submerged memories begin to emerge.”

“And let me guess,” Maggie said. “Having all those memories causes strong emotions…”

“Which the Sensorians feed on.” Kor nodded.

“All right,” Maggie decided. “I don’t think I can refuse completely but maybe I could go wading in the shallow end.”

“That should be all right—just don’t get the waters of Remembrance in these cuts.” He traced gently around the long, shallow scratches again, making Maggie shiver. “Getting the chemicals of this pool into your bloodstream is a bad idea—you don’t want to get stuck in a memory you can’t find your way out of.”

“I’ll be careful—but what about you? Some of the other mistresses seem to be having their slaves get in with them.” Maggie nodded at the shallow end of the large pool where several of the ladies in her rondula were splashing and playing in the pale pink water with their slaves. Mistress Gin'gin and her slave, in particular, seemed to be having a good time. “Should we, uh, go in together?” she asked Kor.

“No,” he said shortly. “I’m not getting in.”

“What?” Maggie frowned. “But I thought you said the shallow end just brought up happy memories. Why don’t you—”

“I was raised a slave and trained to be a killer,” Kor said brusquely. “I don’t have a whole hell of a lot of happy memories, Maggie. Some things…” A shutter went through his big frame. “Some things are better left forgotten.”

“Oh,” Maggie said softly. He looked so upset she wished she could comfort him in some way. “I’m sorry, Kor…” She turned to him and put a hand on his muscular bicep. “I didn’t think.”

“It’s all right.” He covered her hand with his own, much larger one. “I’ll be fine. And as long as you stay out of the deep end, you should too.”

“I wouldn’t go in even if I didn’t have the scratches,” Maggie said. “I’m not exactly the best swimmer—I’m not much good at anything athletic.”

“Unless there was an athletic event for tripping in ridiculously high heels.” One corner of his mouth went up, taking the sting out of his teasing words.

“Stop it.” Maggie slapped at his chest playfully, glad he seemed to be shaking off his gloomy mood. “You should try walking in these things and see how well you do.”

“I’d rather watch you in them,” he murmured. “Why do you think I don’t mind walking behind you, pretending to be your slave? Those things might be a health hazard but the way they make your hips sway is damn sexy.”

The sudden heat in his eyes made Maggie look hurriedly away, heart pounding.

“Oh—I think the master of the spa is calling me,” she said, a bit breathlessly.

The Sensorian was indeed, waving her over.

“You go and have fun,” Kor said softly. “Just be careful, blondie.”

“I will.” Maggie smiled at him. “And you stay dry.”

He nodded gravely. “I sure as hell will. Don’t worry about that.”

Maggie nodded and turned away.

* * * * *

“No, no, no!” Xandra hissed, glaring into the surface of her cauldron. “He must get in—must submerge himself for the seed to be planted!”

“Problems?” A pair of glowing red eyes rose to the surface and stared at her.

“It’s Therron—he refuses to get into the Remembrance Pool!” Xandra was thoroughly frustrated. “And after I took so much trouble with my spell to influence that Sensorian fool to get him there in the first place. It’s maddening!”

The eyes glowed brighter. “Something must be done. I have not planned so carefully and worked so hard to get the male ready for nothing.”

“Well, what am I to do? My influence only extends so far—working magic from light years away is difficult.” Xandra frowned.

“Is the Remembrance Pool really a necessity? After the life he has lived—the pains and agonies I have ensured were inflicted upon him and especially after all the kills he has made—he ought to be thoroughly corrupted and ripe for invasion by now.”

“Well, he’s not,” Xandra snapped. “And you know you cannot inhabit a being that is not willfully evil.”

“True…” The eyes glowed thoughtfully. “Well, if he will not get into the pool himself he must be forced in.”

“Don’t you think I thought of that? But how?” Xandra demanded. “Therron is not yet ripe for invasion and until the seed is planted my magic cannot influence him—only those around him.”

“Those around him…” The glowing eyes blinked. “That is the answer. The girl with him—the one who named and claimed him—is she—?”

“That softhearted little wretch?” Xandra spat on the floor of her hovel. “Not a chance. She barely let Therron touch her during the banquet and yet her mind is a turmoil of guilt.” She frowned. “I must find a way to separate her from Therron—she is a bad influence on him. Or rather, a good one. He cares for her too much to allow himself to turn dark.”

“Perhaps there is an answer to both our problems. If Therron cannot be invaded and the girl with him is also a closed vessel, another must be found.”

“There is one whose mind and heart are evil,” Xandra said thoughtfully. “She feels nothing but jealousy and spite and hatred—the perfect vessel. But she is certainly not strong enough to force Therron into the waters of Remembrance.”

The red eyes were half lidded with evil amusement. “And who said it was Therron who must be forced in?”

* * * * *

Maggie turned away, heading for the shallow end of the pool. But she hadn’t gone two steps before Lady Ponce’beast suddenly appeared at her side. She looked strange somehow—her eyes were wild with a reddish tinge and her wig was twisted around until it was nearly backwards. Her slave was trailing behind her with a worried expression on his face.

“Mistress?” he said. “Mistress, I really think—”

“Nola Pope’nose,” Lady Ponce’beast snarled, glaring at Maggie. “How are you, my dear? Did you enjoy the Pillow Fruit?”

“Lady Ponce’beast,” Maggie exclaimed, turning to face the other woman. “Yes, I did. I’ve never tasted it before and it’s really quite—”

“Taste this, you little bitch!” Lady Ponce’beast shouted. With a stiff, jerky movement—almost as though her body was being controlled by someone else—she lunged forward and shoved Maggie into the deep end of the Remembrance Pool.

Chapter Sixteen

It happened before Kor could stop it. The crazy bitch pushed Maggie into the Remembrance Pool and then laughed maniacally—a strange, ugly sound that seemed to be too deep to come from a female’s vocal chords.

Kor didn’t stop to think twice. As the blood red waters closed over Maggie’s head, he dived in to save her. Bad memories or not, he couldn’t let her drown. Couldn’t let her—

“Deeper! Thrust the spear in deeper—pierce his heart!”

Kor looked around wildly—the voice belonged to his old master. Where was he? And what was he saying?

Suddenly he was in a large private sparring chamber which had been made up to resemble an arena. There was a spectator box at one end and plenty of weapons hanging on the walls. There was even sand on the floor to soak up spilled blood. Sitting in the box were several rich patrons—as well as his old master.

“Harder!” his old master insisted, the light of greed growing in his small, piggy eyes. “Our young patron has decided that your opponent must die. Finish him, Korexiroth!”

Kor looked down and saw that the point of his spear was penetrating another male’s chest. No—not just another male. It was his dearest friend in the world—it was Lairtez. The one who had stood by him time and again and saved his life in the arena more times than he could count.

It all came back to Kor now. They were fighting a private exhibition—a manhood gift from one of their richest patrons to his son. It was supposed to be a harmless show—a mock battle in which Kor brought his opponent to his knees as only The Demon could. They had performed in this way countless times but this time things had gone wrong…terribly wrong. The patron’s son had called for death instead of leniency. It wasn’t part of the performance but apparently Kor’s master had been offered enough credit to make the loss of a valued fighter more than worth his while.

“Lairtez,” Kor gasped, his own voice sounding choked in his ears. “I cannot—”

“You must.” Blood seeped from the other male’s mouth, trickling down his chin. His eyes were glazed but his voice was firm. “If you don’t, Master will have us both killed.”

Kor looked up and saw the light of anger growing in his master’s eyes.

“Why do you hesitate, Korexiroth?” he demanded. “Finish him! The patrons pay good credit to see blood—do as you’re told.”

Kor felt sick. He and Lairtez had been thrust into the area together at an early age—too young, really to be trained. They would have been killed if they hadn’t banded together. As they trained and grew into their new roles as fighters in the Blood Circuit, they had protected each other. Kor knew that no matter what else happened, Lairtez always had his back. And now he would be forced to kill him, on the whim of a bloodthirsty patron who cared only for the spectacle of death.

“No,” he croaked. “I cannot.”

“You must. I’m dead already. No sense…” Lairtez choked, bringing up more blood. “No sense in us both dying, Brother.”

His master came out of the box, striding over the blood soaked sand with a grim scowl on his face.

“Do it, slave,” he snapped. “Finish him or you both die.”

“I—” Kor never got to finish his words. With a groan, Lairtez threw himself forward, using the weight of his large body to drive the spear point deeper into his chest. More blood gushed out, wetting the sand. In the private box, the patrons cheered.

“Good. It’s done.” The master dusted his hands together and glared at Kor. “You were much too slow to obey orders, Korexiroth. I’ll see to you later.”

“Not if I see to your first.” Kor’s eyes got hot and a red veil dropped over his vision as he reached for his master’s throat. Distantly, he heard the young patron crowing—“The Demon! Look at his eyes—they’re glowing! The Demon is finally showing his colors! He’s—”

…too big to hold off. Too strong. Kor felt a rush of sick fear. A huge male he recognized as Taurex—the prize fighter of his master’s stable— came lumbering after him.

Kor looked down at himself. He was younger now—much younger than when he’d been forced to kill his friend and had subsequently murdered his master as well. In fact, he had just started fighting in the arena a few days before. His record wasn’t good—the worst in the stable. Which was why he had been given to Taurex as fresh meat.

“Best submit, boy,” someone called through the bars of the cage. “You might be faster than old Taurex but he’s stronger and a hell of a lot more persistent. Give in now and he might not tear you up too bad.”

Taurex lunged for him again and Kor danced nimbly out of the way. His younger self was just beginning to develop the muscles that would turn him into a fearsome warrior later in life. But he was nowhere near big enough to fight off the older male’s huge bulk.

With a feint to the right, Taurex suddenly cornered him against the thick wooden table. He grabbed Kor by the shoulders and spun him around, pushing him down so that his face was smashed against the scarred wood. Rough hands fumbled for the waistband of his breeches and ripped them down. Something hard and hot thrust into him, penetrating him, tearing him open…

“No!” The cry came from deep inside him and Kor felt the rage overtake him again. His eyes were hot and his vision was suddenly blood red. Reaching down, he grabbed one of the table’s legs and wrenched it as hard as he could.

There was a deep crrrackkk! and the table lurched to one side. Kor looked down and saw that he was holding a thick piece of wood. A club with one jagged, splintered end.

The motion of the table had caused Taurex to lose his hold. He staggered and Kor managed to get away, though the sudden separation felt as though he was ripping his insides out. Ignoring the pain he turned on the older male, holding the makeshift club in his hand.

“You, boy!” Taurex roared, lunging for him again. “Come here! Wasn’t finished with you yet.”

“You never will be.” With all his might, Kor jabbed the jagged wooden shard deep into the other male’s eye. It popped with a wet, viscous sound and suddenly whitish red jelly was running down Taurex’s scarred cheek. He bellowed and staggered backwards and Kor felt a ferocious surge of joy. With a hoarse shout, he surged forward, driving the stake deeper into the other male’s brain, not stopping until he felt the sharp wooden end scrape the back of Taurex’s skull.

Bastard will never bother me again, he thought, looking at the dazed faces of the other slaves who had crowded around the locked cell to watch the show. None of them will. None of them will ever…

“…see you again? Never?”

“I’m afraid not, my darling.” The soft voice belonged to Niomie—the female slave who had raised Kor for as long as he could remember. Her big eyes were wet with tears and there were restraints around her wrists. She was being sold.

“But Mother—”

“I told you, sweetheart,” she said gently. “I’m not your mother. Not really.”

No, but she had been the only mother Kor had ever known. The one who had raised him from a baby. Who had cared for him and dressed the little scrapes and wounds he got playing Blood Circuit champion with the other slave children. The one he ran to when he was hurt or upset. The one who cuddled him and sang to him after the lights went out and it was dark in the slave quarters.

She was the only mother he had and she was leaving him. Going away with her new master forever.

“I have to go.” Niomie stroked his hair gently with her bound hands. “I’m sorry, darling boy. You know I don’t want to leave.”

“Then don’t!” Kor’s eyes were getting hot for some reason. He was younger still than he had been when he had killed Taurex—only six cycles old. Too young to lose his mother. “Don’t leave me—let’s run away, Niomie! You and me.”

“Shhh! Don’t talk so!” She cast a fearful glance at the guard who was standing by the door, waiting for her. The man was glaring back at them balefully—clearly he had heard Kor’s words.

“I will talk so!” Kor shouted, his eyes growing even hotter, his vision growing red. “Why should we stay and let ourselves be sold? What makes Master any better than us? Why should he own us? We should own ourselves!”

“That’s enough of that kind of talk.” The guard came forward and grabbed Niomie roughly by the arm. “And enough goodbyes. Time to go, slave—your new master awaits.”

“No!” Suddenly the rage fear and grief all came to a point inside him. Kor felt them burst out, coming from his eyes in a concentrated blast. The guard stared at him for a split second, a shocked expression on his face…

And then he had no face, only a smoking, seared crater where his features had been. The lipless, burning hole that had been his mouth opened wide and a howl of pure anguish came out.

Kor didn’t know what he had done or how he had done it—he only knew the guard was incapacitated. He turned to Niomie.

“Come on, Mother—quickly, let’s go!”

But she backed away from him, a look of horror on her lovely face.

“Oh, no—no, what have you done? How did you do that? Your eyes…your eyes…”

My eyes! Suddenly Kor came back to himself and realized that the red beams coming from his eyes weren’t just a memory—they were blasting through the blood red waters of the Remembrance Pool, causing it to boil on contact. The water roiled and churned until he closed his eyes for a moment, willing the beams to stop.

He tried to think. What was he doing in the pool when he’d been determined not to go in?

With a flash he remembered—he’d jumped in to get Maggie. And oh Gods—she was down there now, sinking slowly in the bloody depths. What if the strange beams that shot from his eyes had harmed her? What if he’d killed her? Cut her in half with the strange lasers that somehow shot out when he got angry or upset?

Kor dived frantically, trying to see through the viscous red water, desperate to find her.

With a rush of relief he finally saw the faint outline of the dress she was wearing. She had sunk nearly to the bottom and she wasn’t moving, only her hair floated around her head like seaweed. Gods, was she hurt?

Kor dove down, reaching for the trailing edge of the white lace dress, praying he wasn’t too late to save her. Praying that he hadn’t hurt her—that he wouldn’t lose the female who had come to mean so much to him in such a short time.

* * * * *

Someone was tugging on Maggie’s dress, pulling her up to the surface of the blood red water—but she barely noticed. She wasn’t at the bottom of the Remembrance Pool at all.

She was back in the Microbiology lab at USF and Donald was facing her.

“You’ve been an exemplary lab assistant, Margaret,” he said formally.

“Thank you, Dr. Mahoney.” Maggie looked down shyly. She’d been in love with her brilliant, aloof professor for ages—almost ever since she started working for him. Was this just his end of the semester speech? Or was he—gasp—finally beginning to notice her? She waited breathlessly, hardly daring to look at him as he went on.

“You’re such a good assistant, in fact that I…” Donald cleared his throat, his prominent Adam’s apple bobbing up and down nervously in his thin throat. “I think it would be beneficial if we saw each other outside work. In a social setting.”

“Professor Mahoney…” Maggie finally dared to look up at him and make eye contact. “Are you…are you asking me out on a date?”

Donald cleared his throat again. “Yes…I suppose that’s the socially accepted term for it. Will you go?”

“Oh, yes!” Maggie felt a huge joy swelling inside her. He noticed me! He finally noticed me!

“Excellent.” Donald looked relieved. “Well then, you may pick me up at eight tonight. As you know, I do not drive.”

“Yes, I know.” Maggie didn’t even care about that. It was just that Donald was so brilliant he could never concentrate on the road well enough to get his driver’s license. Of course, when your head was always filled with advanced theories and complicated hypotheses, it was completely understandable that something as mundane as driving should take a back seat. And she…

“…has some excellent theories which deserve to be pursued,” Donald’s dry, flat voice explained as he talked to the review committee. “I have no hesitation whatsoever in recommending that Margaret’s research be given funding.”

Margaret’s heart swelled as she listened to him defending her. Not everyone on the review committee believed she ought to be given a green light on her project. But when Donald had heard she was having trouble getting funding, he hadn’t hesitated a bit.

“Your theories are excellent, Margaret,” he had said. “Shouldn’t I know? I was instrumental in helping you develop several of them.”

Maggie had felt a twinge of irritation—her research had nothing to do with Donald’s ideas. But irritation was quickly overcome by affection. He believes in me! He cares—cares enough to stand up and fight for me. He…

…was down on one knee in front of her. Right there in the Microbiology lab and there was a small black velvet box in his hand.

“Donald?” Maggie looked at him, hardly daring to hope. They’d been dating for so long and he’d never even broached the subject of marriage before, though she had dropped several hints. Could it be that he was finally going to ask the ultimate question?

“Margaret?” he asked stiffly, holding out the box and swallowing so that his Adam’s apple bobbed in that adorable way he had when he was nervous. “Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“Oh, yes! Yes, Donald!” Maggie flung her arms around him and buried her face in his boney shoulder. “Yes, I will!”

“Excellent.” Donald patted her shoulder awkwardly. Maggie knew he tried hard but physical affection never came easily to him. Just at that moment, though, she didn’t care. She had enough affection for both of them.

“Oh, Donald,” she whispered as he slipped the ring with its tiny chip of a diamond onto her finger. “This is so romantic! I can’t believe you asked me here in the lab where we first met. I can’t believe we’re really going to be married. I can’t believe…

…that I cheated on him that way!

Suddenly Maggie’s head broke the surface of the red, slimy water and someone pushed her up onto a rough, cold surface out of the wet depths. She coughed and gasped, looking around wildly through smeared glasses.

Where am I? What happened? Where’s Donald? I didn’t cheat on him, did I? I wouldn’t do that. I’m not that kind of girl…am I? What’s going on?

“You okay, blondie? You’re not hurt are you?”

The deep anxious voice in her ear was completely unfamiliar. Maggie looked around and saw a huge, muscular man dragging himself wearily out of a swimming pool filled with blood. His thick black hair was slicked back from his face and his eyes were a strange, pale blue with slitted oval pupils like a cat’s. His bare chest was scarred, as though he’d been in several fights and the black leather pants he wore clung to long, muscular legs. The man reached for her but Maggie pulled away, her mind going blank.

“Who are you?”

“You know damn well, who I am. Now let me look at you—my eyes were doing that thing again. Want to make sure I didn’t hurt you.”

“No—get back.” Maggie evaded his grasp. “Where’s Donald?”

“Donald?” He sounded irritable and his eyes flashed briefly red. “Isn’t that the name of your stupid fiancé?”

“Yes, that’s him. Where is he? I had a crazy idea I did something wrong—that I cheated on him. But I would never. I…I…” Maggie put a hand to her forehead, still keeping her distance from the strange man. Her head ached—had she hit it on the edge of the pool when she fell in? Even worse, her back burned—burned like someone had dipped a knife in fire and decided to carve into her flesh. What was going on with her? Who was this big, muscular stranger and where was she?

“Maggie, come on…” He reached for her again and Maggie scooted backwards, nearly falling into the pool again. “Stop that!” The man lunged forward and grabbed her arm, pulling her away from the edge by sheer force.

“Let me go!” Maggie gasped, slapping at the large hand around her arm. “Don’t touch me—I don’t know you!”

“Sorry.” He dropped her arm at once. “Just don’t want to have to dive in and drag you out again. I’ve had enough of that fucking Remembrance Pool to last me a lifetime.”

“Remembrance Pool?” Something about that sounded familiar. Maggie frowned, trying to bring the thought forward but it wouldn’t come. All she could think about was the burning in her back. God, it hurt! She reached behind her, trying to touch the wounded spot and nearly cried with pain. “Ow! My back!”

“That’s right—the scratches.” The man frowned. “You’re probably having a reaction.”

Suddenly a strange pinkish white creature with pink and blue striped eyes and waving, tentacles for hair came rushing up to her.

“Lady Pope’nose! Are you all right? I saw everything. My deepest apologies…”

Maggie shrank away from the strange creature which was reaching out to her. “Get away! Where’s Donald?” Suddenly tears were very close to the surface. Her head ached and she didn’t recognize anyone and her back was on fire. “Donald,” she sobbed. “I want Donald! He was here just a minute ago—he was asking me to marry him. Where is he?”

“Damn it,” the muscular man swore. “She’s got fresh cuts on her back from a run in with one of the trees in your damned Dreaming Woods,” he told the weird alien creature. “The waters of Remembrance are still working on her—she’s stuck in a loop. Quick—get her something to wash it out.”

“Oh dear!” The creature looked concerned. “Come right this way—we have a decontamination shower located in the annex.”

Over Maggie’s vigorous protests, the muscular man lifted her as though she weighed no more than a piece of paper and marched her through a crowd of richly but scantily clad women and bare chested men who appeared to be their servants. The alien led them to a large, echoing room and pressed a button on a blue marble wall. Suddenly hot water began pouring down from the ceiling above.

“I’ll leave you,” the alien said. “Call if you have need of me.”

Maggie could barely hear the strange, high voice over the roar of the water rushing down on her head. She was half drowned and thoroughly frightened.

“Let me go!” She beat against the stranger’s broad, bare chest, fighting with all her might. “Let me go—put me down!”

“Hold still. You have to get that damn stuff off your skin and out of the cuts.” He held her tightly—too tightly to get free but that didn’t stop Maggie from struggling as hard as she could. Reaching up, she clawed at him, leaving long red furrows in his cheek. They started to bleed at once. The man gave a muffled curse and jerked his head back, but still he refused to let her go, even with the blood dripping down his face.

Even as frightened as she was, Maggie couldn’t keep it up forever.

“Please,” she gasped, exhausted at last. “Please, I can’t…can’t do this.” She started to cry again. “I just…just want Donald.”

“Yes, so you’ve said—repeatedly,” he growled. Pulling her closer, he put her head on his shoulder and cradled her body with one arm. With the other hand he lifted her hair, making sure the warm water gushing down from overhead poured directly over her burning back.

Maggie whimpered in pain and wiggled against him but even one handed his grip was firm. She wasn’t going anywhere. Finally the burning in her back began to subside. As it did, her head began to clear.

I’m at a spa, she remembered although it seemed a strange place to find herself. I was going to Gaia but I got sidetracked and wound up running off with him. With… She wiped at the smeared lenses of her glasses and looked at the huge, muscular man who was holding her from the corner of her eye. Kor. That’s right—his name is Kor, she suddenly remembered. I rescued him from Lady Pope’nose. Why did I do that? Oh right—because of the dreams.

Though she was trying to study him surreptitiously, he saw her staring.

“So, blondie—feeling better?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

“I…” Maggie put a hand to her head and pushed the wet hair out of her face. “I don’t know.”

“You sound more like yourself,” he rumbled, finally stepping out of the flow of water coming from the ceiling. “That’s good anyway.”

“What happened?” Maggie demanded. “How did I end up here?” Her head was still throbbing and the past and present were only gradually beginning to separate.

“That crazy Ponce’beast female pushed you in the deep end,” Kor growled. “I jumped in to get you out.”

“Oh.” Maggie shivered as the things she’d seen in the blood red water began to resurface. “I remember now—I had…had so many memories down there.”

He looked away. “Yeah. So did I. Things I thought I’d forgotten…tried to forget, anyway.”

When he turned his head, Maggie saw the long, bloody furrows on his cheek—they looked like fresh scratch marks.

“Oh, Kor!” she gasped, reaching to touch his face. “Your cheek!”

“It’s fine.” He jerked his head away from her seeking fingers.

“But…you’re bleeding.” More and more details were becoming clear. Maggie remembered him dragging her out of the pool… remembered her throbbing head and the burning in her back…remembered fighting and struggling to be free of his arms. “Did…did I do that?” she asked timidly.

“It doesn’t matter.” He rubbed his bleeding cheek against his broad, bare shoulder.

“No, it’s not—I hurt you! Oh, Kor, I’m so sorry!” Maggie wanted to cry she felt so bad. “I would never…I was just so frightened. And you’re so big and strong and scary and I didn’t know you.”

“No, and you didn’t want to know me either.” He looked at her directly at last. “I’m not the male you wanted when you were in pain…in fear. I’m not the one you were crying out for.”

Maggie didn’t know what to say. She did remember begging to see Donald—maybe because all of the memories she’d had in the Remembrance Pool were of him. Now why would that be? whispered the snarky little voice in her head. Maybe because you were cheating on him at the banquet tonight? Cheating with the same man holding you in his arms right now?

Maggie felt a fresh surge of guilt. Oh, God, no matter how she justified it, she had been doing things she shouldn’t with one man while she was engaged to another. The tiny diamond chip on her finger winked reproachfully at her as though to remind her of the man who had given it to her—the man she’d left behind. Donald.

Thinking of the things she’d done with Kor made her realize that he was still holding her in his arms and the white lace dress she was wearing was totally soaked and completely transparent. She might as well be naked—everything showed.

“Kor,” she said, shifting uncomfortably. “Maybe…maybe you should put me down. I’ll go see if I can find something for your face.”

“Don’t worry about my face.” He set her carefully on her feet but he was still looking at her, almost as though he was hoping to see something in her eyes. Maggie didn’t know what he wanted to see but after a moment he looked away. “It’ll heal.”

“You’ll have scars,” Maggie protested.

He shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling with the movement. “Got plenty of scars—a few more won’t make any difference.”

“But—”

“Mistress Pope’nose, are you all right?” The master of the spa came toward them, a concerned look in his Easter egg colored eyes. “I’m so sorry—Lady Ponce’beast is being dealt with.”

“I think I’m fine,” Maggie said but Kor shook his head.

“My lady is still very shaken. I must take her back to her suite and tend to her there.”

“Of course. Of course.” The Master of the spa nodded obsequiously. “Please don’t hesitate to ask if there is anything you need, Lady Pope’nose.”

“I…thank you, I will,” Maggie murmured. She shivered. “Right now I’d really like a towel.”

“Here.” Kor had already found some large, fluffy things that looked more like blankets—they were hanging from hooks on one wall. He brought one over and wrapped Maggie up in it. Then, before she could protest, he swung her up into his arms again. With a short nod to the master of the spa, he carried her away.

Chapter Seventeen

“Where are you taking me?” Maggie asked. “This isn’t the way back to our room.”

“No, it’s the way to the night porter,” Kor said shortly.

Maggie looked confused. “The night porter? But why…?”

“Thought you wanted to bribe him to make a call. So you can get out of here as soon as possible,” Kor growled. “Isn’t that right?”

“I…I guess so.” She still sounded weak and upset and part of him felt guilty for speaking so roughly to her—for forcing her to do this now. The other part, though—the larger part—knew there was no other way. She needed to get away from here—away from him—as quickly as she could.

Kor knew something else too—he wasn’t coming with her.

She doesn’t want me—not deep down where her deepest memories and wishes live. When she dreamed of her joining day, it wasn’t me she saw. And when she called out for a male to save her, it wasn’t my name on her lips. Hell, she didn’t even know me at first—I scared her. As well I fucking well should. I’m a danger to her.

He kept remembering how he’d cut through the water with the red hot beams from his eyes. He might have cut her in two without even trying—might have vaporized her along with however many gallons of liquid he’d boiled away at the same time. Gods be thanked she had been out of his line of fire.

At the very least he could have blown their cover with his little ocular display. It was lucky that the water was dark red and had already been churned up by their struggles or one of the other patrons of the spa might have noticed him doing his damndest to burn a hole in the side of the pool.

I’m not safe without my inhibitor collar but the damn thing’s broken beyond repair. Not safe for Maggie or anyone. What if I got angry or had a bad dream one night on Gaia? What if I hurt her or killed her without even meaning to? I have no control over this power—I don’t even know how it happens or where it comes from.

And even if he could control the power and wasn’t a danger to her, Maggie didn’t want him with her. Not really. She wanted that idiot Donald who she was determined to stay true to. Even the limited sexual acts they’d performed together during the Pleasuring had given her intense guilt. Kor didn’t need to add to that burden and he didn’t want to waste his time on a female whose heart was already given.

What about your own heart?

Kor pushed the thought away. He was fond of Maggie and he was grateful to her—hell, she’d saved him from certain death at the hands of the sadistic Lady Pope’nose. But it wasn’t like he’d fallen in love with her. That was just stupid. Wasn’t it?

“Kor?” Her soft, hesitant voice pulled him out of his inner turmoil and he looked down to see that she was shivering in his arms. “Kor, please, if you’re angry…I’m just so sorry about your cheek.”

“It’s not my cheek. It’s—”

“What? Please tell me?” She was looking up at him so earnestly he felt his heart twist. Gods, she was beautiful—even soaking wet and shivering in his arms. Her sweet, lovely little heart-shaped face and those lush lips…not to mention her curvy little body which fit so well into his arms. But what Kor liked the most about her was the innocence shining out of her deep blue eyes. It was an innocence he would no doubt extinguish if she stayed with him too long.

Kor hardened his heart. Have to let her go. Before it’s too late.

“Kor?” she said again and he realized she was still waiting for an answer.

“It’s nothing,” he said shortly. “Here—this is the night porter’s station.”

“But I don’t have anything to bribe him with,” Maggie protested as he set her down gently in front of the round green door of the little room beneath the grand staircase. “All of Lady Pope’nose’s jewelry is back in our room.”

Kor felt a growl of frustration rising in his throat and swallowed it back down with difficulty.

“Maggie,” he said softly. “The night porter is a Sensorian, like all the rest of the beings who run this place. What use do you think they have for jewelry or riches?”

“But…then how…?”

“Think,” he said softly. “What is it that they value? What is it they feed on?”

“Pleasure—sexual pleasure.” Her face went pale with understanding. “Kor,” she said in a low voice. “I can’t. I just…we already went too far tonight. I feel so guilty about—”

“About Donald, I know.” Kor took a deep breath. “But you need to make this call. After the scene with Lady Ponce’beast tonight, you’re officially a person of interest here. People are going to be looking at you, talking about you. And the more they look…”

“The more likely they are to see what’s going on. That I’m not…who I say I am.” Maggie nodded and lifted her chin. “You’re right. I just…I guess we’ll have to do…whatever it takes.”

“Wonderful,” Kor said shortly. “I’m so glad to hear you think you can tolerate my hands and mouth on your body at least until you can get out of here.”

Maggie’s face went red. “I never said it like that!” she protested. “I just—”

“Never mind.” Leaning forward, he knocked on the round green door. After a moment it opened revealing a large, corpulent Sensorian who was overflowing his small chair. To Kor’s dismay, the male’s skin was already dark pink proving that someone had been there before them.

“Yes, Mistress?” the night porter asked, addressing Maggie. “How can I be of help to you?”

Maggie bit her lip. “I need to make a call. I know it’s not allowed but I was told if I talked to you…maybe offered you something you, uh, wanted?”

The corpulent Sensorian frowned. “I fear there is nothing I want just now. I am, as you see Mistress, quite replete.” He patted his round belly as though to illustrate his point.

“Oh, but I…surely there’s something you want,” Maggie faltered. “Look…just try this.” Turning to Kor, she stood on her tiptoes and put her arms around his neck.

He knew what she wanted but for a moment he just stood there. Gods, it was killing him, touching her for this reason! He wanted her to come to him because she wanted him—not because she had to. It wasn’t fair to Maggie for him to feel this way—she barely knew him. But Kor couldn’t help it—he wanted to be the male she cried out for when she was in trouble or pain. He wanted to be the one she came to when she was in need.

“Kor,” she whispered, tugging at him. “Kor, please…”

The pleading in her eyes was more than he could bear. At last, reluctantly, he allowed himself to lean down. Maggie wove her soft little fingers through his hair and pulled him close, pressing her lips to his.

Kor let her kiss him, determined not to do more than simply stand there. But the press of her trembling mouth to his, the feel of her soft, sweet body so achingly close was too much to resist. He might never get to kiss her again, this sweet, beautiful girl who had risked her life to save his. He might go his whole life without holding her in his arms even once more. Maggie, he thought. Gods, don’t want to leave you. Don’t want to ever let you go… Something inside him snapped and he crushed her to him, covering her mouth with his own.

Maggie gave a little moan and melted against him, giving in with a sweet submission that made the blood rush to his cock. Gods, how he wanted her! And this was his last chance to have her—Kor intended to make the most of it.

Reaching down, he slid his hand between her legs and cupped her soft little pussy, still covered in the thin white lace panties. Maggie moaned again and parted her legs, rubbing against his hand like a feline begging to be caressed. He could feel her heat through the fragile fabric. Could almost taste her sweet honey as she rubbed against him.

Suddenly touching her through the panties wasn’t good enough anymore. He needed to feel her bare pussy in his hand, needed to slip his fingers deep into her hot, slippery little cunt and hear her cry his name as he pumped inside her, fingerfucking her cleft.

With a low growl, Kor tangled his fingers in the wispy fabric of the panties and ripped, tearing them away, baring her completely.

Maggie gasped and jumped against him but she didn’t break their kiss. Kor cupped her again, feeling the warm, wet heat of her secret spot, loving the soft patch of curls at the top of her mound and the way her little cunt was already so swollen with need.

He pressed two fingers against her, parting her plump little pussy lips and rubbed gently against the side of her needy clit. Gods, she was wet! Her slippery honey coated his fingers and her warm, feminine scent drifted up to entice him until he felt half mad with the need to possess her.

But first he wanted to taste her.

He broke the kiss at last and looked into her face. Her eyes were half-lidded behind her oculars—dazed with pleasure—and her lips were swollen from the passionate, possessive way he’d been taking her mouth. Kor wanted to kiss her pussy the same way—wanted to worship her soft little cunt with his tongue.

He dropped to his knees before her and pushed the clinging, white lace dress aside. One look confirmed what his hand had already told him—her soft little pussy lips were puffy and dark pink—blossoming like a flower. And when Kor spread them gently with his thumbs, he could see that her inner folds were shiny with honey. Gods, how he longed to taste her there! To press his face between her legs and lap her slippery slit, caressing her aching little clit with the tip of his tongue and then sliding lower to penetrate and fuck her orally, to press deep inside her until she came for him just as she had at the banquet.

Kor was just about to do exactly that, when a soft sound from above stopped him. Looking up, he saw Maggie with an expression of agonized uncertainty on her face. It was clear she wanted him—that she wanted this—her body said so in the most unmistakable terms.

But it was just as clear that her heart was not committed. She was feeling guilty again—he could read it on her face. Maggie was a one-man female—a girl who would be faithful until death. Doing this with Kor—allowing him to touch her in such an intimate way when she felt she shouldn’t—was killing her.

With a low curse, Kor released her and sat back on his haunches.

“Kor?” Maggie looked at him uncertainly. The night porter—who Kor had all but forgotten about—was also looking on.

“Your pardon, Mistress, but why did you stop?” he asked Maggie.

“I don’t know.” She looked at Kor. “I’m…not sure.”

The night porter frowned. “I was just thinking about letting you make that call. Unfortunately things ended a little too, ah, abruptly for my taste.”

Kor looked at Maggie, at the guilt and anxiety on her lovely face, and knew he couldn’t go on. If he went a single step further she would carry the remorse and shame for what they had done her whole life. He couldn’t do that to her—but he had to do something to appease the night porter. Something to complete the bribe.

Suddenly he knew what to do.

Leaning forward, he pressed a soft, almost chaste kiss to the small blonde patch of curls at the apex of her mound. Then he rose to his feet and drew his knife.

* * * * *

“Oh my God, Kor—what are you doing?” A cold hand skittered along Maggie’s spine as she eyed the long, silver blade in his hand. “And where did you get that knife?”

“Picked it up in the kitchens earlier,” he said shortly. “You forget I used to be a fighter on the Blood Circuit, Mistress. The first rule of combat is to never go into a hostile situation unarmed if you can help it.”

“Combat? But what…? How…?” Maggie didn’t even know how to finish asking the question or indeed, what question she was trying to ask. What was he planning to do with that thing? Was he going to threaten the night porter with it? Or do something worse? He wouldn’t hurt me with that—would he?

I don’t know, would he? asked the little voice in her brain. After all, excluding the dreams, how long have you actually known the man? Less than twenty-four hours. You’d probably spend more time checking out a possible date on the Internet. Who knows what he’s capable of?

Kor must have seen the fear in her face because he shook his head and a look of sorrow came into his pale blue eyes.

“Didn’t I tell you,” he said softly. “That I would never hurt you?”

“I…you…” Maggie didn’t know what to say.

“This isn’t for you.” He gestured with the knife. “And it’s not for him either.” He nodded at the night porter. “It’s for me.”

“For you? But what…?”

“Listen,” Kor said, turning to address the Sensorian who was watching him with obvious interest in his pink and blue eyes. “I know your kind live on physical pleasure and the emotions it causes but you like pain, too—don’t you?”

The corpulent Sensorian licked his lips with a thick tongue. “It has a certain appeal, yes. The flavor isn’t for everyone but I have been known to indulge from time to time.”

“Try this then.” Kor raised the knife. “Taste my pain, you bastard.”

With a swift, downward motion he made a long, cruel cut across the inside of his forearm. Blood began to spurt at once—dripping dark crimson all over the pale floor tiles.

Maggie gasped. “Oh, no! No, Kor!” She tried to stop him but he stepped away and made another slice. And then another and another.

Blood poured from the wicked looking slashes but he didn’t make a sound. He just kept cutting, his face grim—jaw set, mouth a thin line, eyes glowing red as the blood continued to flow.

For me. He’s doing this for me so we don’t have to do anything else. So I won’t feel guilty and hate myself, Maggie realized. If only Kor could understand that watching him hurt himself for her was far worse than anything they could have done sexually. She couldn’t stand to see his pain and know she was the cause of it. Couldn’t bear the thought of his blood spilling for her.

“Kor,” she begged and realized she was crying again. “Kor, please…please don’t. Please stop!”

“Yes, by all means—please stop,” the night porter put in. He sounded so distressed that Maggie tore her eyes from Kor and saw that the Sensorian was looking decidedly ill. His skin had a sickly greenish glow which didn’t go with the normal pink at all.

“Why? Had enough?” Kor held the knife over his dripping arm, poised to slice again.

“More than enough,” the night porter said faintly. He looked at Maggie. “I don’t know where you got your slave but the taste of his emotions is far too rich for me. I’ve only had such strong, complex flavors once before—in a female who had been with a Shadow Demon.”

“A Shadow Demon? What are you talking about?” Kor frowned.

“A denizen of the Black Planet. She had allowed herself to be possessed by him in return for certain…favors.” The night porter shook his head. “Her eyes glowed as yours do when she was upset. And her emotions…they were overwhelming as well.”

“Too much of a good thing, eh?” Kor laughed harshly. “So you’ve had enough? Can my lady make her call now?”

“Yes, yes—anything you want. But we must clean up this mess or my superior will know.” The Sensorian nodded at the splatters of blood on the floor.

“I’ll see to it,” Kor said shortly. “Just let my mistress make her call.”

“Go right ahead. The viewscreen is on the far wall of my cubical.” The night porter nodded at Maggie and got off his chair to usher her into the tiny room that was his office.

“Wait. Not yet.” Maggie ran forward and took Kor’s large, bloody hand. “First I have to make sure he’s all right.”

“I’m fine,” he growled, but he allowed her to examine him. Maggie felt her stomach roll as she saw the bloody slices marching up and down the inside of his forearm.

At least they’re all clean cuts—not jagged or torn, she thought faintly. And hopefully the knife he’d used was clean too. Maggie took off the towel she’d been wearing since Kor had wrapped her in it and tried to blot the worst of his wounds very gently with the fluffy material.

“I wish you hadn’t done this,” she whispered as the white towel turned slowly red. “There had to be another way.”

“There was,” he said roughly. “But it wasn’t right—it would have made you hate yourself.”

Maggie gave a jagged, broken laugh and swiped away tears with her free hand. “And you think this doesn’t?”

He shrugged, his broad, bare shoulders rolling. “Did the best I could. I’m sorry if I didn’t meet your expectations…Mistress.”

“Oh, Kor…” She swallowed hard, choking back tears. “If only…”

“Excuse me, Mistress, but if you want to make a call it has to be now,” the night porter said firmly, interrupting them. “My supervisor will be here to check on me in a very short time. You and your slave must be finished and gone by then or we will all be in trouble.”

“Oh—of course.” Reluctantly, Maggie let her hands drop and stepped away from Kor. “I’ll just…I’ll call right now.”

“You do that.” Kor looked at her directly, his eyes still blazing faintly red. “Tell them to come get you right away, blondie. Before anyone gets hurt any more than they already are.”

Maggie turned away and ducked into the little Hobbit hole of an office but inside she was wondering if Kor was talking about her…or himself.

Chapter Eighteen

“Well, this is it. The next ship that lands should be mine,” Maggie said.

“Should be.” Kor nodded, his pale blue eyes scanning the alien horizon.

They were standing to one side of the Grand Promenade, the long white carpet Kor had carried her down only the day before. It was where all ships entering and leaving the spa had to land and Ferna and Ratner were supposed to be there very soon. Maybe too soon, Maggie couldn’t help thinking.

“Good thing I still have the documents I went to Yonnie Six for in the first place.” She tried to keep her voice light but she couldn’t quite manage it.

“Mmm.” Kor simply nodded again in that maddeningly stoic way. He had already told her he wasn’t coming with her—not that she’d expected him to after last night. But still, the idea of parting from him was dragging on her like a lead weight.

This is a good thing, she told herself, trying to cheer up. You need to get back to your job—your mission. Need to get to Gaia and start cataloguing and studying all those new alien plants and animals.

But try as she might, she couldn’t find the excitement and curiosity she’d felt even a day before when she thought of her six month mission. All she felt was a dull ache in her heart when she thought of leaving Kor and never seeing him again.

She wondered if he felt the same way but it was impossible to tell. Since the savage cutting scene last night, he’d been almost completely silent. But the red splotched bandage that wrapped around his forearm spoke more eloquently than any words could have. Clearly he cared about her, at least a little or he never would have wounded himself for her sake—right?

I don’t know. I just don’t know…

“I wish you’d talk to me!” she burst out, unable to help herself.

“Talk to you?” He raised an eyebrow at her. “What is there to talk about?”

“Your feelings for one thing.” Maggie couldn’t keep the exasperation out of her voice. “First you said you wanted to come with me to Gaia and then you changed your mind. Why?”

He shrugged. “Decided it was better to put some space between me and Yonnie Six and it sounds like Gaia isn’t far enough.”

Maggie put a hand on her hip. “That isn’t the real reason you’re not coming with me—admit it.”

Kor had been standing there beside her, his arms crossed over his broad chest, his eyes on the sky. Now he suddenly rounded on her.

“The real reason? You want to talk about the real reason?” he asked in a low, angry voice.

“Well…yes.” Maggie lifted her chin, forcing herself to meet his eyes.

“You know why, Maggie.” He looked at her so intensely it made her feel naked. “I don’t go where I’m not wanted.”

“But you are wanted,” Maggie protested.

“For what? To be your friend? Your bodyguard? That isn’t enough for me and you damn well know it. I want more—are you willing to give it to me?”

“I…” Maggie didn’t know what to say. “Kor, we barely know each other and I’m engaged. We can’t just—”

“That’s what I thought.” He turned away from her and went back to scanning the horizon. “I see a ship coming down—it’s time for me to go.”

“What? Just like that?” Maggie couldn’t keep the hurt out of her voice. “Aren’t you going to wait and say goodbye to me when I leave?”

“Goodbyes are bad luck,” he said shortly. “We never said goodbye on the Blood Circuit—it meant you’d never see the person you bid farewell to again.”

“Oh,” Maggie said softly. “So you think we might…might meet again someday?”

He turned his head and gave her a cool, distant stare. “The odds are about a trillion to one. The universe is a hell of a big place and we’re going in two different directions.”

Maggie bit her lip. “I see. So what do you say instead of goodbye?”

“Good luck. And may the Gods protect you.” Kor nodded at her briefly and turned away. Slowly, he paced down the white carpet, leaving her for good—walking out of her life forever.

“Kor!” Maggie couldn’t help it—his name was torn from her lips.

He paused and for a split second she thought he might come back. But he simply lifted one hand and gave her a brief wave without even turning his head. The next second he had turned off the carpet and lost himself among the ornamental white trees on either side of it. A second after that, he was gone.

Maggie couldn’t help herself—she burst into tears. To think that after all they had been through together he could leave her so easily! How could he be so cruel? So heartless?

And how could she stand to be without him?

She was still crying twenty minutes later when the spacecraft, which had been making a very slow descent, finally landed at the end of the Grand Promenade.

Maggie wiped her streaming eyes on the velvety red sleeve of the outfit she was wearing. It was one of the more modest ones Lady Popenose had packed which meant it at least covered her breasts and crotch. Also, it was stretchy which was good considering the other woman had the anatomy of a toothpick.

She cleaned her glasses on the soft red material too, wishing she had a spare pair. Between being dunked in the pool and all the crying she’d been doing lately, the lenses on her current pair seemed to be permanently smeared. When she put them back on and got a closer look at the ship, though, she frowned.

That doesn’t look like a Kindred ship. In fact, what it looked like was the long black hovercar which had brought her and Kor to the spa in the first place. Had Ratner and Ferna switched ships or were they running late? Maggie began to get a very bad feeling as the door slid open and a skinny, familiar looking man jumped out.

Is that…it can’t be Jonas, can it?

But sure enough, the next person out of the long black ship was a thin, familiar shape. Maggie was standing well back from the end of the carpet but she knew Nola Pope’nose when she saw her. And even if she hadn’t seen her, Maggie would have recognized her shrill, commanding voice anywhere. She ducked quickly behind one of the ornamental white trees that lined the carpet and watched the scene playing out.

“Well? Come on, Jonas—don’t take all day! You know you have to carry me down the Grand Promenade,” Lady Pope’nose snapped at her cringing slave.

“Yes, Mistress!” Jonas knelt in front of her and Lady Popenose clambered awkwardly onto his back and wrapped her skinny arms around his neck.

“Hurry!” she commanded.

Jonas stumbled to his feet and began staggering down the Grand Promenade, clearly struggling even with Lady Pope’nose’s light weight. It made Maggie feel a little better about the fact that he’d had a hard time carrying her back on Yonnie Six. Still, maybe Lady Pope’nose weighed more than she looked.

She’s got to be carrying at least fifty pounds of pure meanness on that skinny stick body, Maggie thought. Then she realized what she was doing—she was just standing there waiting while the woman whose slave she had stolen—the woman she had chained up in her own dungeon—was coming toward her. True, she was hidden behind a tree but not very well hidden—it was time to beat a hasty retreat.

Just then, Lady Pope’nose looked up and somehow saw Maggie—maybe because her velvet red dress stuck out like a sore thumb in all that white. Their eyes locked for a split second and then Lady Pope’nose began to howl.

“That’s her! That’s her, right there! Guards of the spa, come get her! Jonas, hurry up!” And she began to flog the poor slave with some sort of a whip or flogger Maggie hadn’t seen earlier. She had the confused impression that Lady Pope’nose might have pulled it out of her elaborate hairdo but she didn’t know for sure—nor did she want to wait around to find out.

“Hurry up!” Lady Pope’nose insisted, beating her poor, laboring slave even harder. “She’s going to get away!”

At her urging, Jonas broke into a staggering run—a ridiculous sight with Lady Pope’nose still clinging to his back riding piggyback style and whipping his skinny buttocks with her short tasseled flogger.

Maggie only had a second to watch, however, because her numb brain had finally unfrozen and was instructing her legs to turn and run. Whirling around, she kicked off the impractical high heels that went with the red outfit and began to sprint as fast as she could through the slender white trees.

As she ran, Maggie couldn’t help looking over her shoulder. It occurred to her that if the other woman would only dismount, she might catch Maggie with no problem. After all, she was considerably thinner and she had much longer legs. But apparently it was beneath Lady Pope’nose’s dignity to set foot on the white carpet herself. She just kept flogging poor Jonas and screeching in his ear like some demented jockey in a race for sickly horses.

She won’t get down—I’m going to make it, Maggie thought. I’ll find Kor and explain what’s happened. Surely he won’t be gone yet—he was looking for the perfect ship to steal—one that wouldn’t be missed for a long time. He’ll take me someplace safe and we can try to contact Ferna and Ratner again from there.

Just the thought of seeing him again—of spending even a little more time together—lifted Maggie's spirits. She felt lighter than air as she sped through the white trees, casting the occasional glance behind her. Everything was going to be all right. Everything—

Her thoughts were cut off abruptly when she ran headfirst into something big and extremely solid.

“Ooof!” she gasped and fell backwards onto her butt. The impact was so sudden and hard all the breath was knocked out of her. Even worse, her glasses went flying off her face and landed somewhere in the grass.

What the hell? Maggie thought, dazed and dizzy from her collision. Did I run into a tree? And where are my glasses?

“Excuse me, Mistress.” The deep, grating voice from above her made Maggie look up. Without her glasses she could only see a blur—but a large, imposing blur. Oh dear—that was no tree she had run into.

“What…who are you?” she demanded. “What do you want?”

“My name is Captain Beblax, head of security here at the spa. I’m afraid you’re going to have to come with me,” the blur informed her.

Maggie’s heart sank. Was this it? Was she really going to get caught just when she was almost out of here? It didn’t seem fair or right. She hoped that Ferna and Rater might still show up and help her or maybe that Kor would come crashing through the trees to sweep her away in the nick of time. But the only one who arrived was Lady Pope’nose, still astride the puffing, blowing Jonas.

“That’s her!” she cried shrilly, obviously speaking to the blurry guard. Finally she slid off the exhausted slave’s back and stalked around to point at Maggie. “The one I told you about when I called. She stole my slave and my identity—not to mention my clothes. Why, that’s my best afternoon dress and she’s stretching it out! She must be punished!”

“I only stole him because she was about to kill him,” Maggie said desperately as Captain Beblax hauled her roughly to her feet. “Look, I can’t see anything without my glasses. Could you at least hand them to me?”

“Oh, you mean these?” To Maggie’s surprise, Lady Pope’nose extended one skinny hand holding her glasses.

“Oh, uh, yes—thank you.” She reached warily for them but Lady Pope’nose jerked them back and dropped them on the ground. There was a sickening crunch and Maggie felt her heart sink.

“Oops!” Lady Pope’nose said sweetly. “What a pity, my dear—I seem to have stepped on your oculars.” Then her voice turned hard. “Bring her to the security office. We have much to talk about…and much to do.”

Chapter Nineteen

The Kindred Mother Ship—6 months later

Sees Truth was striding along the winding corridor that led to the guest suites with his head down, a frown on his face. As a dark twin of the Twin Kindred, he had an intense and sometimes bleak personality to match his raven black hair. His eyes, however, were an atypical pale, almost white-gray with a single thin black ring around the iris. The light eye coloring was rare in a dark twin. Then again, nothing about Truth was typical—and hadn’t been from the moment of his birth.

Truth was lost in thought—so deep in contemplation that he nearly ran straight into a male who was coming in the opposite direction. The two males bumped shoulders hard, nearly knocking them both down.

“Oh, sorry, Brother,” the male he’d run into said.

“Apologies,” Truth muttered in reply. Then he happened to look at the other male’s face. “You.” He said the pronoun as though it was curse.

“Yes, me.” The other male frowned. He was about Truth’s height—six foot seven—and had dark blond hair. His eyes, though, were purest black—an unusual combination. He was, in fact, Strays Far, Truth’s twin brother—not that Truth would acknowledge him as such.

“What are you doing here, Far?” he demanded, scowling at the other male. “Have you come to bother Becca again?”

“I came to see Commander Sylvan,” was the stiff reply.

“Give me your hand,” Truth demanded. Without waiting for ascent, he grabbed his twin’s hand and squeezed it hard, looking into the other male’s eyes.

Far returned the look without flinching and refused to squeeze back, even when Truth’s crushing grip had to be hurting him. At last Truth released him with a sneer.

“You did come to see him and not Becca. Why?”

“He is on the Council, as you know. I saw something…something I thought I should tell him.”

“Had another little vision, did you?” Truth raised an eyebrow at him. “Like the time you saw that girl floating in a pool of blood?”

“The same girl who went missing the next day?” Far arched an eyebrow at him. “I stand by that vision—it was at least half true. All my visions are.”

“Too bad fifty percent accuracy is the best you can do,” Truth remarked. “I never have such problems—I can always see when someone is lying.”

“I’d be lying now if I said you weren’t an arrogant bastard,” Far said coldly.

“And I’d be lying if I said I gave a damn what you think, Brother.” Truth shrugged. “I don’t have time for this—I’m going to see Becca.”

“Why don’t you leave her alone?” Far demanded, his normally cool features tensing with anger. “She’s had enough of your wooing, don’t you think?”

“At least I’m honest about what I want,” Truth shot back. “And what I want is Becca.”

“A pity she doesn’t want you, then,” Far remarked coolly. “Everyone knows dark twins are too miserable and angry to live with alone. Without a light twin—without me to lighten you up—it would be like Becca resigning herself to having bitter berries for first meal every day for the rest of her life.”

“I don’t need you in my life—to lighten me up or do anything else,” Truth growled. “Becca doesn’t either. She—”

The door to the suite they were arguing in front of slid open with a soft whoosh.

“She’s not going to choose either of you if you continue to stand here in front of my suite and argue at the top of your lungs,” Sylvan said, frowning at both twins. “And speaking of twins, my own pair are napping right now. If you wake them you’ll have me to answer to.”

“Apologies, Commander Sylvan,” Truth muttered. “I only wanted to see if Becca was here visiting your spouse.”

“And I wanted to talk to you about something else,” Far put in. “Something I think may affect the entire Mother Ship.”

Sylvan sighed. “I am sorry to disappoint you but Becca isn’t available at the moment. And before you ask, Truth, no, I don’t know when she will be. Far,” he said, turning to the light twin. “I have to be to the Med Station in five minutes but if you care to walk and talk, I’ll hear what you have to say.”

“That suits me.” Far turned to walk with Sylvan and Truth watched them leave with a scowl on his face. Finally, he left too, going in the opposite direction.

Inside the suite, a collective sigh of relief came from three separate girls.

“Oh my God!” a very pregnant Kat exclaimed, fanning herself. “Seriously, Worst…Twin Kindred…Ever.”

“They are pretty bad,” Sophie admitted, coming back from checking her twins who had been born a month earlier. Kara and Kaleb were sleeping peacefully in the same crib as always. Though they were fraternal twins, a boy and a girl, they always cried if separated. She and Sylvan found it easiest just to let them stay together.

“It’s not their fault.” Becca Malone, the girl Truth and Far had been arguing over sighed and put down the baby booties she was knitting. The booties were for Kat’s still to be born twins—Becca herself was still untouched. Well, maybe untouched wasn’t quite the right word—not after what had happened after she’d eaten a slice of Kat’s bonding fruit wedding cake and found herself in dire sexual need. But she still didn’t have any worry that she might “board the baby train” as Kat put it, for which she was profoundly glad.

“How is it not their fault?” Kat demanded. “They’re awful.”

“Not always.” Becca pushed a curly lock of reddish brown hair behind her ear. Her father had been pure blooded Irish and her mother was African American which gave her an exotic beauty. She had creamy light brown skin with freckles across the bridge of her nose and bewitching clear green eyes. With such unusual and lovely looks she might have been a model or an actress but she wasn’t. To Becca what mattered was inner beauty, which was why she had been about to take her vows as a nun at the Order of the Pierced Hearts convent in Sarasota, Florida.

Before the incident with the bonding fruit cake and Truth and Far, that was.

Now she found herself in a kind of limbo. She didn’t feel ready to take her vows—honestly, she didn’t know if she would ever feel ready. But she still wasn’t sure she could let go of everything she’d worked so hard for and dedicated her life to.

Only one thing was certain—she wasn’t about to start living with two men at once. Becca didn’t stand in condemnation of anyone else and she thought her new friend Kat’s three-way marriage worked remarkably well. But she had been raised in a strict Catholic household and both her parents had been devastated when she announced that she was putting off taking her vows as a nun. Becca wasn’t about to devastate them further by entering into a three-way union.

Not that her unwillingness to be with two men at once was a problem with Truth and Far. They were the only Twin Kindred Becca had ever heard of who had absolutely no interest in being together and sharing a woman. In fact, as far as she knew, the only time they had ever cooperated on anything was when the two of them had found her in the Sacred Grove, half out of her mind with bonding fruit lust. They had worked together then in ways that made her blush to remember but it seemed to be a one time thing. As far as Becca could tell they hated each other and couldn’t stand to be around each other. Which was a problem since both of them seemed to have fallen in love with her.

“They aren’t bad when you talk to them separately,” she said thoughtfully, adding another little stitch to the miniature sock. “There isn’t so much…tension then.”

“Oh?” Kat raised an eyebrow. “I’ve never seen them except when they were together and arguing. What are they like one-on-one?”

Becca frowned, concentrating. “Truth is very intense and very direct—he sees something he wants and he goes right for it. The way he looks at me…it’s like he can see me without my clothes.”

“He wishes,” Sophia murmured with a little smile.

“Probably. He, uh…he told me almost immediately that he wanted to bone me.” Becca blushed, her creamy cheeks getting rosy. “Um, wanted to bond with me, I mean.”

“No, no—” Kat was laughing. “I think you got it right the first time, doll!”

“And what about Far?” Sophie asked. “What’s he like?”

A soft smile formed on Becca’s mouth. “He’s cooler than Truth—a little more standoffish. But once you get to know him, he’s got a lot to say. He’s very insightful—and very gentle.”

“Sounds like together they would make the perfect man,” Sophie remarked.

“They would,” Kat said, frowning. “They’re supposed to—that’s the whole point of Twin Kindred. But to meet a pair that want nothing to do with each other…” She shook her head. “It’s just wrong.”

“It’s because they were separated at birth,” Becca said. “They never met each other until that very day when they also, uh, met me.” She blushed again.

“Well that was my fault, hon and I’m really sorry,” Kat said. “But you really don’t need to blush like that. It sounds to me like you didn’t do hardly anything worth blushing over.”

“She was a nun—or almost a nun,” Sophie pointed out. “They’re not even supposed to think naughty thoughts, let alone…do anything else.”

“You’re right, Sophie.” Becca laid down her needles. “You know, my Mother Superior says everything happens for a reason. I’m still trying to see what the reason is here, though. At first I thought it might have to do with Far’s visions. They seem to get clearer and more accurate when he’s with me.”

“Like that vision he had of Maggie floating in the pool of blood,” Kat said somberly. “I still can’t believe she’s gone.”

“Aren’t they still looking for her, though?” Sophie asked anxiously. “Poor Maggie—I was so worried something would happen to her and then it actually did.”

“The Kindred search team has looked everywhere but she just disappeared. The couple she was supposed to be with—Ferna and Ratner—said she called from a strange location—some spa on one of Yonnie Six’s moons. They were supposed to come pick her up but when they got there she was gone. And now they can’t find a trace of her anywhere,” Kat said.

“I have my sisters back on Earth praying she’s found,” Becca said quietly. “I think we just have to hold on and in the meantime, I keep hoping and praying Far will have another vision.”

“If these two little guys would ever come out we could do a Seek and Find for her.” Kat patted her rounded belly. “Too bad Truth and Far aren’t seeker finders like Deep and Lock.”

“They might have been—or something like it—if they’d formed a proper bond,” Becca said. “They still have gifts though, even separately. Far has his visions—which aren’t always clear but still…”

“And Truth?” Sophie asked.

“Just like his name says—he can instantly tell someone’s true intentions just by touching them. That makes it hard to tell him to back off,” Becca confessed.

“Mmm-hmm, because part of you doesn’t want him to. I hear you.” Kat nodded.

“Yes.” Becca was blushing again. “But I like Far too. He’s easier to be around—at least when you get him talking. When he’s around Truth he tends to just clam up.” She shook her head. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Well, don’t give up,” Sophie said. “I know you’re confused, Becca, but if there’s any chance that Far might have a vision that points us toward Maggie…”

“I know.” Becca nodded. “I only met her for a minute when she came to apologize about the mixed up signs on the cakes but she seemed like a really sweet girl. She’s the reason I’m still hanging around instead of trying to get on with my life down on Earth.”

“I’m sure she would appreciate it if she knew,” Kat said gently. “It’s good of you not to give up on her, Becca.”

Becca looked down at the half finished knitting in her lap. “I have a lot of people who haven’t given up on me. How can I do any less for Maggie?”

“I still believe they’ll find her,” Sophie said, but her voice wobbled. “She has to be somewhere—right?”

“Somewhere, sure,” Kat muttered. “But I doubt it’s anywhere any of us would want to be. I just hope someone will find her and bring her safely home.”

Chapter Twenty

“Wakey-wakey, my dear. I’m sure you’re wondering where you are.”

The nasty voice was horribly familiar but Maggie couldn’t place it right away. She struggled to open her eyes and see who was talking to her but it felt like someone had tied lead weights to her eyelids—she was so tired.

“Give her some more stimulant,” the nasty voice snapped. “I want her awake for this—it’s time to show her what her little adventure at my expense has bought her.”

Something sharp and cold poked into Maggie’s upper arm. She felt a jolt go through her and her eyes popped open. Unfortunately, she still couldn’t see anything but a dim room populated by two multicolored blurs—where were her glasses?

“My glasses,” she croaked. “Where…?”

“You ask the same thing every time.” The nasty voice sounded irritated. “For the last time your oculars are gone. Which is a good thing, really—they detracted from your already somewhat limited appeal. How do you expect to fetch a good price at the Flesh Bazaar with those ugly things perched on your little snub nose?”

Maggie was beginning to wake up more and more. “Flesh Bazaar? What are you talking about?”

“You’ll find out, very soon.” One of the multicolored blurs leaned forward and Nola Pope’nose swam into focus. “Since my good friend Zamir is going to be selling you there tomorrow.”

The other blur leaned closer, revealing a lean alien face with green skin and two mouths. Or was one a mouth and one a nose? It was really hard to tell.

Maggie struggled to clear the cobwebs from her brain—she felt like she’d been sleeping for months. “You can't do this to me—I’m with the Kindred! They’ll be looking for me.”

“Yes, they have come looking, those filthy males.” Lady Pope’nose made a face. “They were deflected nicely. I told them I never even met you. Imagine their distress when they realized that you must have wandered off with some strange male into the great city of Opulex where anything can happen.”

“But I never…”

“Of course not but your little friends don’t know that. They’re probably still scouring the city for any trace of your silly little self—if they haven’t given it up as a bad cause yet.” She leaned closer to Maggie. “And speaking of wandering off with a strange male, if you’re wondering where Korexiroth is, he’s long gone and he hasn’t shown his face around here once since I brought you back to Yonnie Six.”

Maggie’s heart sank. “Kor didn’t…didn’t even come looking for me?”

“Not once.” Lady Pope’nose scowled. “Why do you think I’ve kept you around so long, hoping to lure him back in? Unfortunately, it appears he was just using you to get away from me. Males are like that, you know my dear—nothing but untrustworthy canines. That’s why they’re best kept subjugated and enslaved.”

“I…” Maggie didn’t know what to say. Her strength was returning now and her head felt clearer. She tried to sit up but something prevented her—her arms and legs were chained down to the table she was lying on. “Let me up!” she demanded.

Nola Pope’nose gave a very unpleasant laugh. “I don’t think so, my dear. Not until your button is activated.”

“My what?”

“Your button. The implant I’ve been growing in you for the past six solar months.”

“Six months?” Maggie shook her head. “I’ve been out for six months?”

Lady Pope’nose shrugged. “In and out of stasis. That’s how long it takes for the creature to grow to maturity inside a living host.”

Maggie began to feel sick. Being a sci-fi freak she’d seen the old Aliens movies more times than she could count. Had Nola Pope’nose put a facehugger on her and implanted her with some kind of extraterrestrial larva while she was out cold and helpless?

“What are you talking about?” she demanded. “What creature? What host?”

“Unchain her arms but not her legs,” Lady Pope’nose said to the strange alien with two mouths.

“To hear is to obey,” the bottom mouth said. There was a snick and suddenly Maggie’s hands were free.

She sat up on the table and felt a strange pulling in her midsection.

“That’s right, my dear—look down at your new best friend.” Lady Pope’nose had a nasty grin on her thin face. “Denari Eroticus—a very fine specimen indeed, and its hardware is top of the line.”

Dreading what she would see, Maggie reached down with a trembling hand and lifted the ragged, dirty remains of the red velvet gown which she was still wearing.

There, lodged firmly in her belly button, was a small dark object that looked like a ruby.

“What’s this?” Maggie stared at it, uncomprehending. “I thought you put some kind of freaky mutated organism in me and all you did was pierce my belly button.”

“Oh, it’s more than a piercing, my dear. Much more.” Nola Pope’nose looked at the green two-mouthed alien. “Go on—activate it.”

A long thin green hand with three fingers and two thumbs on it came into Maggie’s limited vision. It was holding something that looked like a white plastic wand. Before she could twitch away, the tip of the wand pressed firmly against the ruby embedded in her belly button.

A shock of pure energy ran through her. Maggie gasped and went rigid as every nerve in her body lit up like she was being electrocuted.

“Ahh!” she cried but even before the sound had passed her lips, the sensation was over. The shock ended as abruptly as it had started.

“Perfect.” Nola Pope'nose was smirking with delight. “It’s activated—look at it glow!”

Looking down, Maggie saw that the little ruby had lit up and was blinking slowly with a bright red light.

“What…what is this thing?” she demanded, looking up at Lady Pope’nose. “Some kind of pain collar implant or something?”

“Oh, no—quite the opposite, my dear.” Lady Pope’nose grinned evilly. “I think you’ll find it quite a bit more inconvenient than a pain collar.”

Maggie looked back down at the blinking jewel in her belly button. “But…what does it do?”

“Should I tell you?” Lady Pope’nose put a finger to her boney chin, pretending to deliberate. “No, I don’t think I will. I like the idea of you finding out the hard way. Let’s just say it will make you a more willing slave for your new master—whoever he may be.”

“You were serious about that? About…sending me somewhere to be…to be sold?”

“Most serious, I assure you.” Nola Pope’nose gave her one final evil smile. “I hope you enjoy being a slave.” She turned to the green two-mouthed alien. “Oh, and Zamir—be sure you sell her to the absolute worst male you can find. The crueler and more heartless, the better. I want little Miss Slave-snatcher here to live out the rest of her very short life in abject misery.”

“But—” Maggie began.

“Goodbye, my dear. I would say good luck but I’m afraid your luck has deserted you. A week from now you’ll be Goddess knows where servicing some male you’ve never seen before. Won’t that be nice?” She laughed. “Of course it won’t—that’s the whole point. Zamir, put her under.”

Something hard and sharp jabbed her upper arm again and the world faded to black.

* * * * *

She woke up in a cold, unfamiliar place on a hard surface. At first she couldn’t remember where she was or what was happening. Then she felt a pulling in her naval. Looking down she saw a bright, blinking red light, right in the center of her midsection. Suddenly everything came rushing back—Lady Pope’nose, the strange implant—whatever it was—the fact that she was apparently going to be sold as a slave.

Maggie shook her head. This can’t be real. It must be a bad dream and I’ll wake up any moment now. But the hard, cold surface she was chained to in the dark room screamed otherwise. There was nothing dreamlike about where she found herself—unless she was having a nightmare. She pinched herself, hoping the pain would snap her out of the dreadful dream but nothing changed. Slowly, she began to accept the fact that the situation she found herself in was real…horribly, horribly real.

She could barely believe it. She had advanced degrees in Xenobiology and Xenobotany—she was supposed to be on Gaia right now, studying and cataloguing new and exciting alien life forms. Not on her way to some slave bazaar to be sold! How had her life gotten so off track?

It’s because of Kor. Because I rescued him and listened to him when he said we had to stay together. And then he left me—how could he leave me alone like this? How could he not even come looking for me?

Maggie felt tears rise to the surface and a soft sob escaped her. She had never felt so alone, so abandoned in her life. And at that moment, it wasn’t Donald she wished for—what could he do for her except get captured and sold as well? No, the man she wanted to rescue her was Kor. If only he were here—if only he would come for her. Maggie was certain he could break the chains that bound her to the hard, cold table and carry her away to safety.

He doesn’t care enough to come, Lady Pope’nose said so, a nasty little voice in her head reminded her. He’s gone and like he said when he left, it’s a trillion to one chance you’ll ever see him again.

Hot tears filled her eyes and Maggie sobbed again, louder this time.

“Hey, do you mind keeping it down over there?” a low, irritated voice asked.

Maggie jumped, surprised. She had thought she was all alone in the dark room.

“Who…what are you?” she asked hesitantly.

“Name’s Sura—for now, anyway. Suppose they’ll change it to whatever they want when we’re sold tomorrow.” The other voice—which sounded female—was tired and resigned.

“Sold where?” Maggie asked. “Lady Pope’nose said something about the Flesh Bazaar but I…I’ve never heard of that before.”

“Sure, it’s in Dominus Two—the Hub,” the voice replied. “More illegal slave trading going on there than anywhere else in the galaxy. You one of those rich bitches from Yonnie Six? It’ll be a change for you, being the slave instead of the mistress, I guess.”

“I…I’m not really from there. And I don’t want to be a slave.”

“Looks like somebody wants you to be, though—why else would they take the time and trouble to implant you with a slut button?”

“A what?”

“The implant you’ve got. Could you cover it up? The light is keeping me awake.”

“Um…” Maggie put a hand over her belly button, trying to hide the blinking light. “What do you know about it—the uh…”

“Slut button. All I know is it’s a bio-mechanical implant that makes you more willing to give your master what he wants—if you know what I mean.”

“I don’t, though,” Maggie protested. “What exactly does it do?”

“You’ll figure it out.” Sura’s low voice was grimly amused.

“But…how?” Maggie explored the strange thing in her naval with her fingertips. It seemed to pulse like a second heartbeat and when she touched it her fingers tingled. As she concentrated on her body, she became aware of another strange sensation. With every pulse of the ruby like thing, she felt an echoing pulse of desire between her legs. It was almost as though there was an invisible vibrator pressing against her most sensitive areas and pulsing in time to the ruby.

What the hell…? Glad that the room was pitch black, Maggie reached between her legs only to encounter…nothing. It was as though her entire lower pelvic area had gone to sleep. When she tried to touch herself, it was like touching someone else—none of the sensations of her fingers pressing against her skin seemed to register in her brain.

“I’m…I’m numb,” she whispered into the darkness. “I can’t feel myself when I…when I…”

“When you try to relieve the need?” Sura asked bluntly.

Maggie felt her cheeks get hot with a blush. “I wasn’t trying to, uh, touch myself if that’s what you’re implying. I mean, not like that anyway.”

The other woman laughed. “No, but you will be. Especially when that thing really gets going. I knew someone who had one—a girl called Maran. We were owned by the same master in the Jeta Quadrant. She was high class all the way—cost more credits than the rest of us slags put together. Bred for pleasure, finest pedigree and all that—but she was frigid. ”

“Frigid?”

“Sure. Didn’t jump with joy when the master wanted to be serviced. Oh, she did her duty but you could tell she wasn’t really into it.” Sura clicked her tongue. “Big no-no. If the master wants you, you’d better show a little damn enthusiasm, not just lie on your back and stare off into space.”

Maggie felt sick. “What…what happened to her?”

“He got her implanted with a slut button—same as yours. Then she showed enthusiasm—you damn well better believe it,” Sura said grimly. “She begged and pleaded from morning ‘til night, wanting to service him.”

“But…why?”

Sura laughed, a harsh, unpleasant sound. “Haven’t you figured it out yet? If she didn’t, the desire got so bad she couldn’t stand it. You should have seen her on days the master didn’t want her—crying and groping between her thighs like her pussy was one fire and she had no way to put it out.”

“Oh my God,” Maggie said faintly. “You’re kidding—you have to be kidding, right?”

“Nope. Sometimes he took pity on her and let her suck his cock or rub against his fingers to ease the pain. Sometimes he just let her suffer—as a lesson to us all.”

Maggie felt ill. “Please,” she whispered. “I can’t…this can’t be right. I’m not supposed to be here. This can’t be happening to me.”

“Well, it is,” Sura said shortly. “Sorry to be the one to give you the bad news but I figured you’d rather know than find out on your own when the button really gets going. Look, maybe you’ll get lucky and find a master who wants to take you every day.”

“Seriously? That would make me lucky?” Maggie’s head swam. Having a master who wanted to rape her daily would be a fortunate turn of events?

“Luckiest thing for a girl with an implant like that.” Sura yawned. “Look, just keep it covered, all right? I need my sleep. Have to look my best tomorrow if I’m going to get a halfway decent master. Don't want some buster who hit it rich with a lucky lotto tix and wants to try the high life with his very own love slave.”

“But I—”

“Good night,” Sura said firmly.

There were restless shifting sounds from the other corner and then the sound of soft, steady breathing. Apparently her fellow slave-in-waiting had gone to sleep.

Maggie wanted to ask her more, wanted to wake her up and demand more answers to the awful questions that were crowding her brain. But her tongue seemed as numb and frozen as the area below her naval.

What was she going to do?

Chapter Twenty-one

Early the next morning Maggie and her fellow slaves—it turned out there were more than a dozen—were washed and dressed and herded through a long narrow corridor into a vast room the size of a football stadium. It had a high, vaulted ceiling and was filled with…well, Maggie didn’t know what it was filled with because all she could see were colorful blurs.

From the sounds she heard it seemed to be some kind of a marketplace. Vendors called from every corner, trying to attract the attention of buyers.

“Fresh meat! Slaves so fresh they’ve never felt the touch of a master’s hand before.”

“Lovely little virgins! Just captured the lot of them on Caprika Three. Every one untouched!”

“Proper, obedient females, ready and willing to cater to your every whim.” That voice seemed to come from the thin green alien Lady Pope’nose had called Zamir. Maggie shivered as she heard him shout, advertising her and the rest of the women in her group as though they were so many cuts of meat.

And a cut of fresh meat was exactly what she felt like. She was wearing nothing more than a thin ribbon around her breasts—a bright red band that barely covered her nipples and left the rest of her bare. Lower down she had a tiny red skirt which didn’t even come down to her thighs. The skirt covered her pussy—barely—which was a good thing since she had no panties on. Her midsection was also naked, showing off the blinking red ruby firmly lodged in her naval.

As if her outfit—or lack thereof—wasn’t bad enough, she was also positioned for display. Her arms were stretched above her head, chained in place to keep her exposed and her thighs were spread wide, allowing anyone who wanted to come by and flip up her skirt to “check out the wares.”

The pedestal she’d been forced to kneel on was white stone with a thin red pad that barely cushioned her bare knees. Maggie shifted restlessly, trying to ease the pressure but if she moved too much or failed to keep her legs open, Zamir shocked her with the little wand he’d used to activate her “slut button.”

The wand seemed to act as a kind of taser. It made her gasp with pain but the pain was an almost welcome relief from the unquenchable desire throbbing between her legs.

The sexual need had begun when she woke up from a broken sleep that morning and had been slowly growing throughout the day. It seemed to have a correlation with the ruby implant, which was blinking faster and faster. And with each blink came a pulse of pleasure, buzzing through her clit, making her helplessly hot and wet.

Maggie never would have believed that too much pleasure could be a bad thing but she was rapidly finding out that having constant stimulation without gratification was the worst kind of torture. With each little jolt, her nipples got harder and her pussy got wetter but no matter how hot she got, she wasn’t able to reach any kind of orgasm. It was torture.

Not that she wanted to orgasm in a room full of strangers, Maggie told herself. Not at first, anyway. But after a couple of hours of the slut button working on her, she thought she would have done anything for some relief. If her hands hadn’t been chained above her head, she would have been groping between her thighs, just like the woman Sura had described. It wouldn’t have done her any good though—no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t feel her own touch from her lower pelvis to her upper thighs.

The jewel in her belly button blinked again and another jolt of pleasure raced through her quivering pussy. Maggie squeezed her eyes shut and held back a whimper of pure distress. God, would this ever end? Or would she be doomed to live the rest of her life in unfulfilled desire so intense it made her ache inside and out?

“Now here’s a nice specimen,” Zamir’s voice said to her right. “Very fresh—just plucked this little flower on Yonnie Six, though I understand that’s not her planet of origin.”

Maggie set her jaw and got ready to endure the coming inspection. After being here for several hours, she already knew the drill. The customer would want to examine her—her teeth, her breasts—and probably flip up her skirt to see her crotch as well. Luckily for her, Zamir usually kept the contact to a minimum—he said he was trying to keep his merchandize “fresh”—but it was still humiliating to be looked over like a prize pony someone was looking to buy.

“Interesting.” The prospective buyer was huge but that was about all Maggie could tell about him. He seemed to be draped all in black including his face—was he wearing a mask? It seemed that he must be because his deep voice was oddly distorted. “Where does she come from?” he asked.

Zamir shrugged. “A small blue and green planet on the far arm of a nearby spiral galaxy. I think her people call it ‘Earth.’”

A large hand encased in a black leather glove lifted Maggie’s chin.

“And is she eager to please? I won’t have a frigid bed slave.”

“More than eager, good sir! May I draw your attention to her midsection—observe the implant you can see there.”

“Implant? What the hell is that?” the man demanded.

“It’s a Denari Eroticus—top of the line, I assure you. This one was grown with great care for six solar months until it was ripe enough to be activated. The activation occurred only last week and the subject has been in stasis again until last night. So you’d be the first male to have the full benefit of its…ah influence.”

“What the hell?” the man muttered. “Does it come out?”

“Never,” Zamir assured him. “This species is bred and engineered on the Dragon’s Mouth in the Maw Cluster and it’s quite permanent—it will live as long as its host unless removed by its maker.”

“Damn,” the man muttered. “Of all the fucking—”

“Excuse me? Is there a problem?” Zamir sounded offended. “Most of my customers like the idea of an implant. It makes a slave so much more eager to please.”

“I’m sure it fucking does,” the man said harshly. But though his voice was rough, his hand was gentle. The black leather glove slid around to cup Maggie’s cheek and then moved lower, tracing the curve of her neck and her collar bone.

Maggie shivered as the large gloved hand moved even lower, cupping the curve of her right breast and thumbing the nipple lightly through the thin scarlet ribbon she wore.

“My apologies, good sir,” Zamir said smoothly. “But I must ask you not to over handle the merchandise. She must be kept fresh if she’s to be sold.”

“You don’t need to worry about that—I’ll buy her,” the man said. “I just want to know how responsive she is…how this damn implant thing you’ve got in her is affecting her.”

He stroked her nipple again and then pinched it lightly, sending sparks of pain and pleasure through her over-stimulated system. Maggie bit her lip, trying desperately to stifle a cry. God, it was humiliating that a total stranger could get this response from her so easily. She was sure it was because of the slut button implant—it seemed to blink even faster when the man touched her, making her completely unable to help her reaction to him.

And yet, though she hated her response to him, the way he was touching her seemed to help. It fed the cravings that had been steadily growing inside her all morning, since she’d woken up with the ruby implant blinking steadily. Maggie bit her lip and pressed her breast against his hand, mutely begging for more.

“Poor little female,” the man growled softly. “Is it hurting you, this damn thing they put in you? Is it giving you needs too great to bear?”

“That is the idea of the implant, sir,” Zamir cut in. “It stimulates the subject until her need is so great she feels actual physical pain. She will do anything to slake the lust and every touch you give her eases the burden just a little. Her lust also eases every time you allow her to touch you so if you’re a male who enjoys frequent oral stimulation…”

“I wasn’t talking to you,” the man snapped at Zamir. “And any male who puts a fucking implant in his woman to make her give him Goddess damned blow jobs all day long—”

He didn’t finish because Maggie couldn’t help moaning again. The feel of his big, gloved hand against her breast was good but the need was still burning inside her. The ruby was still pulsing, sending waves of desire to her pussy which was swollen and hot between her thighs.

“Poor little female,” the man growled again. His large, gloved hand traveled lower and Maggie felt a mixture of shame and lust as he flipped up her skirt. “So damn wet,” she heard him mutter.

She wanted to cry with embarrassment but she somehow managed to keep her mouth shut and her chin high. It’s not my fault, she told herself. It’s this damn implant. I would never be in this…this state otherwise.

But it was hard not to feel ashamed at the wash of pleasure she felt when the man cupped her pussy. Maggie could feel the heat of his palm, even through the black leather glove. She tried her best not to react but she couldn’t help it—she could feel his hand! After not feeling her own fingers when she had tried to touch herself, it seemed like magic. Her body was crying out that this was exactly what she needed.

With a low moan, she thrust against his hand, rubbing hard against his palm, seeking some relief from the constant cycle of unrelenting desire and unfulfilled pleasure.

The man in black uttered a hoarse curse as she rubbed against him but he didn’t pull away. Instead he stepped closer, until the black cloak he wore shielded her from view, enclosing them both in a small, private space that seemed to shut out the rest of the busy marketplace.

“It’s all right, sweetheart,” he murmured in a low voice for Maggie’s ears alone. “Don’t be ashamed—take what you need.”

He slipped two fingers between her pussy lips and bracketed her swollen clit. Then he simply cupped her firmly and held still, letting Maggie rub against his hand, giving her the stimulation she so desperately needed.

Maggie closed her eyes as she worked her hips, finding a rhythm that would finally bring her to completion. She was filled with shame and yet unable to help her response. It occurred to her, dimly, that the man was helping her—that he was giving her a way to reach a climax with as much privacy as was possible in this noisy, crowded place. But she was too filled with shame and desire to have much room left over for gratitude.

At last, Maggie felt herself tipping over the edge. The man stood there, his hand between her legs, watching silently as her orgasm whipped through her. It was a sudden, violent event that nearly made her scream with its intensity. Maggie bit her lip but she couldn’t hold back a cry of unwilling pleasure—it was too much to keep inside. Too much to bear without making a sound.

But though the orgasm was good, it wasn’t enough. Maggie moaned in frustration as the implant pulsed inside her, demanding something more…something deeper.

The man seemed to understand how she was feeling.

“Not enough, is it?” he murmured, looking down at her. “What more do you need?”

Maggie couldn’t answer—her shame was too deep. But she could hear Zamir talking from behind the man’s broad back.

“The longer the subject is left without relief, the greater the effort required to slake her need. I’ve had her chained here for hours, letting the implant build its cycle. Stimulation without penetration will only prolong her suffering.”

“Get back,” the man snarled at him. “You’ll get your credit in a minute but leave me in peace for now.”

“My apologies, sir.” Zamir’s voice became fainter and Maggie sensed they were alone again.

“It’s all right,” the man told her. “He’s gone. It’s just us. What do you need, sweetheart? Need me to go deeper?” Two long leather clad fingers slid to the entrance of her pussy and pressed gently upward to convey his meaning.

Maggie wished with all hear heart she could say no, that she could refuse what he was offering her. But she couldn’t—her body wouldn’t let her. She needed to be filled, even if it was only by his fingers.

“Yes,” she whispered, looking away even though his masked face was just a blur. “Yes, I…please, yes.”

“All right. Don’t be ashamed.” The long fingers slid smoothly into her, stretching her a little with their thickness. He still wore the glove and Maggie could feel the coolness of the leather entering her heated cunt. She cried out when he found the end of her channel, penetrating her completely. God it was exactly what she needed—it felt so good she was nearly panting with desire.

“Please,” she whispered again. “Please…”

“Please what? Do you want me to do this?” His voice was low and rough as he thrust up into her, fingerfucking her hungry cunt, giving her what she’d been needing for hours.

Maggie moaned with abandon and worked herself against his fingers. His deep, steady penetration and the friction of his palm against her sensitive clit were exactly what her body was desperate for. She could feel the pleasure rising in her again and for a moment, she was able to forget her shame and just be—just feel as another strong orgasm washed over her.

“That’s right,” the man in black murmured. “Let it go, sweetheart. Let it all go and just come for me. Gods, I can feel your sweet little cunt squeezing my fingers. Wish I wasn’t wearing these damn gloves.”

Maggie could feel it too. Her inner muscles were working hard, contracting as though she was trying to pull him deeper into her. As though her body was seeking something else—something more. But what? Maggie wasn't sure and she couldn't think anymore—she lost herself in the pleasure.

At last it was over. To her relief, the cycle the ruby implant had started in her seemed to be fulfilled. The constant desire that had been tormenting her all day was quieted—but only for a little while, Maggie sensed. The implant was still pulsing—but much slower now. It would speed up again in the future and torture her some more. But for now she had a moment of respite.

The man in black seemed to understand what was happening. Slowly his thick fingers withdrew, leaving Maggie feeling empty and alone. Suddenly all the shame she’d been able to ignore while the desire was at a fever pitch came rushing back. God, had she really just done that? Had she really just rubbed herself off against a complete stranger’s hand?

What’s wrong with me? What am I becoming?

She hung her head, her eyes burning with unshed tears. She didn’t want to cry—it seemed like crying was all she did lately. She had to be strong.

But somehow she couldn’t help the single tear that dripped down her cheek or the soft sob that escaped her lips.

“Hey, no—don’t do that.” The man in black sounded genuinely concerned. “Don’t cry, sweetheart.” He smoothed her skirt back into place and stepped away, talking in low tones to Zamir.

“She’s a fine specimen but maybe you’d care to see others as well?” the slave trader said. “I have some females from the Ganga system—”

“She’s the only one I want,” the man growled. “Here—take your damn credit and unchain her.”

For some reason Zamir hesitated. “Your pardon, sir, but I was told to only sell this slave to someone who would…how can I put it delicately…misuse her as much as possible. My patroness would not be pleased if I report that I have allowed a compassionate male such as yourself to purchase her.”

Maggie’s heart sank as she remembered Lady Pope’nose’s final instructions. “…be sure you sell her to the absolute worst male you can find. The crueler and more heartless, the better.”

At least the man in black seemed to be kind and understanding. Would Zamir really refuse to sell her to him because he wasn’t a complete bastard?

“You think I’m compassionate?” There was a swift movement and they were close enough for Maggie to see that the man suddenly had the dealer by the throat. “Filthy slaver scum,” he growled as Zamir choked and gurgled in his grasp. “How compassionate do you think I am now?”

“Sir…sir, please,” Zamir gasped.

“I’m leaving with the girl whether you want to sell her to me or not. So you can either take your credits and unchain her or I can break her chains myself and you’ll get nothing. Make your choice.”

“If sir will only let me go,” Zamir gasped. “I will…will be pleased to…unchain—”

“Good, do it! And be fucking quick about it—I want to get her out of this fucking meat market.” The man pushed him roughly away and threw a clinking sack at his head.

Zamir fell to his knees and then somehow managed to stand, rubbing his skinny green throat. He stooped stiffly to pick up the sack the man had thrown, then made his way over to Maggie and fumbled with the cold metal manacles around her wrists. At last they clicked free and she could lower her arms.

“It’s all right.” The man beckoned to her. “You can get up now. You’re free.”

Maggie tried. But she’d been kneeling in the same position for so long that everything was numb. Her arms were all pins and needles and her legs felt like rubber. She stumbled and would have fallen off the raised pedestal she’d been displayed on for so long if the man hadn’t caught her.

“It’s all right,” he said again and lifted her easily into his arms, cradling her like she was a baby. He looked at Zamir. “I’m taking her. Is there anything else I need to know about this fucking implant?” He nodded at the jewel blinking slowly in Maggie’s naval.

“Nothing,” Zamir said sullenly. “Just go. I will tell my patroness that she has been purchased by a suitable male.”

“If by suitable you mean a mean son of a bitch more than willing to come back and wring your skinny green throat, you’d be right,” the man growled. “Fuck off, slaver.”

And turning, he carried Maggie away.

Chapter Twenty-two

He carried her through the crowded marketplace and into a small, twisting corridor that seemed to be leading outside. Maggie lay still in his arms, too frightened to say anything. She belonged to the man in black now—he had bought and paid for her, implant and all. Would he be a kind and compassionate master, as Zamir seemed to think? Or would he hurt and abuse her as soon as he got her wherever it was that they were going?

He could be anyone—could be a serial killer! whispered a little voice in her brain. He could just buy slaves so he can take them away and torture them to death.

Of course, even if he wasn’t, even if he was a completely nice guy, the fact remained that he was a stranger and he owned her now. And what if she somehow managed to get away from him? Everything was just a big blur. How could she ever get back to Earth? And even if she did get back, she still had the implant lodged firmly in her belly button. An implant she still knew almost nothing about. What even was it? Some kind of animal? Some kind of machine? Zamir had said that it was bred and engineered. Did that mean it was some freaky hybrid thing that was half living and half robotic?

As if the implant knew she was thinking about it, Maggie felt it begin pulse more steadily again. She bit her lip and moaned silently as the unwanted pleasure between her thighs began to grow. The need it evoked in her wasn’t unbearable…yet, but she knew eventually it would be. God, this was torture. What was she going to do?

“Here we are.” The man’s low voice broke her train of thought and Maggie looked up to see that they had reached the end of the twisting corridor and were facing a white panel that might be a door—it was hard to tell when everything was so blurry. The man pressed a button on the wall with his elbow—he was still cradling Maggie to his chest like a baby—and the white panel in front of them whooshed silently open. The man stepped inside and the door shut behind them, leaving them in a small white box of a room.

“Hang in there,” he told Maggie. “Just have to wait for the airlock to cycle.”

There was a whirring noise and a second white panel slid open. This time they entered a much larger room filled with many colorful blurs. Maggie wished desperately that she could see where he was taking her. What was this place? His private apartment? The secret lair where he tortured his victims? Without her glasses she felt absolutely helpless—lost and vulnerable and afraid.

The second door whooshed shut behind them, trapping her alone with him in a strange place. Maggie shivered, wondering what was coming next. Was this the moment he dropped his nice guy act and pulled out a knife? Was this the moment she died?

The man set her down on a soft surface and took off his gloves and cloak. Then he knelt in front of her.

“Are you all right?” he asked her directly. “That bastard of a slaver back there, did he hurt you?”

“I…he…” Maggie shook her head. “Who are you?” she blurted.

“Who am I? Don’t you know?” He slid off the black mask and tossed it aside. “Well?”

Maggie looked at him but his face was still a blur. “I’m sorry, I lost my glasses. Well, I didn’t lose them—they were broken. And without them I can’t really see much of anything.”

“Oh, that’s right—your oculars. I forgot. He leaned closer. “Open your eyes wide and look straight at me.”

“All right,” Maggie said, obeying his orders. “But I’m afraid that really doesn’t help much. You’re still just a big blur and—”

Suddenly a burst of red light came right at her, so quickly Maggie didn’t have time to shut her eyes. She felt a pressure sensation against both eyeballs—the same feeling she got when the optometrist did the air puff test for glaucoma when she had an eye exam.

“Ugh!” She jerked away, closing her eyes reflexively. She’d always hated that test! “What did you do to me?” she demanded, forgetting for a moment to be afraid.

“Open your eyes and find out.”

Maggie blinked and opened her eyes, expecting to see the familiar colorful blurs which had been her whole world since Lady Pope’nose had spitefully broken her glasses. Instead, everything around her jumped suddenly into focus.

She was sitting on a gold brocade couch with intricate scarlet patterns embroidered all over it. The room around her seemed to match the couch in opulence and elegance. And kneeling in front of her was…

“How about now, blondie?” he asked. “Do you know me?”

Maggie could have cried as his familiar features came into focus. “Kor?” she asked in a small, trembling voice. “Is that really you?” She reached up a hand to touch his cheek…then pulled back at the last instant. “Where have you been? Why didn’t you come for me? And what did you do to my eyes?”

“Fixed them.” He grinned. “You can see now, right?”

“Yes, but how did you do it?”

“I’ve been mastering my, uh, talents for lack of a better word.” He tapped his temple, indicating his eyes. “I’m safe now—I won’t hurt anyone by accident.”

“That’s great.” Maggie crossed her arms and looked down. “It sounds like you’ve been putting your time to good use. Meanwhile, I’ve been locked up in some kind of stasis tube while Lady Pope’nose grew this…this thing in me.” She looked down at the ruby implant in her belly button.

“Yes, that thing does seem to be a problem. Let me see it.” He leaned down to examine the implant but Maggie covered it quickly with her arms.

“Don’t. Please.”

“All right.” Kor sat back. “I’m sorry I didn’t come for you sooner but I thought you were fine—thought you got away safely. I had no idea that bitch Pope’nose had gotten free and come looking for you.”

“When did you find out?” Maggie asked.

“One solar week ago. I’d been cruising towards the Black Planet, looking for answers, and then I had a dream—the same kind of dream we shared before. I saw you in a dark room with Pope’nose and that slimy green slaver.”

Maggie’s heart jumped. “You saw that?”

“The same way you saw me chained up before you came to rescue me,” Kor said softly. “The least I could do was return the favor. I knew you were in trouble so I came back to find out what was going on.” He frowned and cracked his knuckles. “I had to get a little rough with one of her slaves but he finally gave up the information. I came to find you as fast as I could.” He looked at her earnestly. “I got here in time, didn’t I? Nobody hurt you, did they? Please tell me you’re all right, sweetheart.”

“Nobody raped me if that’s what you’re asking,” Maggie said bitterly. “Unless you count being implanted with an alien device that makes you—” She broke off abruptly. “Why did you come in disguise? I thought…I didn’t know who you were. I thought some stranger was buying me to take me away and do God knows what to me!”

“I’m sorry about that, blondie,” he said gently. “But I’m a wanted male and I’m known in the Hub. Don’t forget I used to be a slave myself—I was bought and sold to my last master not fifty feet from the place that slimy green bastard had you displayed. I couldn’t risk showing my face.”

“You should have let me know somehow.” Maggie’s voice trembled and she dropped her eyes. “I was so embarrassed and ashamed, thinking I had let a total stranger touch me. Make me…” But she couldn’t finish.

“Oh Maggie…sweetheart…” He tried to cup her chin but Maggie pulled back from his touch.

“Don’t. When you touch me it only makes it worse. Makes me want…” She shook her head.

“You’re going to have to let me look at that thing eventually, you know,” he said softly. “We need to figure out how to get it out of you.”

Maggie kept her eyes down. “I don’t care about that. I just want to go home.”

“Home to Donald you mean?” His voice hardened. “I should have known you’d still feel the same way.”

Maggie glared at him. “What do you expect? I know it’s been six months for you but it’s only been two days for me. Two days since you said it was a trillion to one chance we’d ever see each other again. Two days since you walked off and left me.”

“I left you because you didn’t want me,” he reminded her grimly. “You wanted that stupid fiancé of yours. Well, let me ask you something, blondie—how do you think good old Donald is going to feel about that implant you’ve got? Will you try to hide it from him? Or explain what it is and how it affects you?”

“I…” Maggie looked away. She could just imagine Donald’s irritation if she had to interrupt his work and ask him to “service” her. He wasn’t very into sex at the best of times, believing it was simply an appetite that had to be satisfied occasionally. If she was constantly at him, always needing him to touch her, to help her… “He won’t like it,” she said at last in a low voice. “He won’t like it at all.”

“So we need to get it out,” Kor said reasonably.

“I’m sure one of the Kindred doctors can do that,” Maggie said. “We should call and ask them. In fact, I should call right now. I’m sure my family is worried sick about me.”

Kor shook his head. “The viewscreen on this ship isn’t wired to make such a long distance interstellar call.”

“Well, then let’s just go. I’m sure the Kindred can get it out—they have very advanced techniques.”

“Not for something like this,” Kor said firmly. “It has to be taken out by the same people who developed it in the first place.”

“Why?” Maggie demanded. “Please, Kor, I just want to go home.”

“Why?” He stood up and started to pace. “Because that thing is like a fucking bomb, that’s why! You think it’s just a pretty, shiny little jewel in your belly button? Hell, no—it’s a living creature with biomechanical tendrils. Tendrils that are probably wrapped all around your spinal cord and—” He must have seen the stricken look on her face because he stopped abruptly. “Damn it. I’m sorry, Maggie—I didn’t mean to scare you. I just want you to know how serious this thing is.”

“You think I’m taking it lightly?” she demanded. “After the way it made me—makes me feel? After what it made me do when you…when you touched me?”

Kor stopped pacing and ran a hand through his hair. “I’m sorry about that too,” he said roughly. “I didn’t want to take advantage of you but I could tell you were in need. You were practically crying with pain. I couldn’t just let you suffer.”

“Maybe you should have,” Maggie whispered. But even as she spoke, she could feel the implant cycling up again, pulsing faster and faster, sending unwanted jolts of desire to the place between her thighs. She crossed her legs and tried to ignore it.

“Fuck.” Kor ran both hands through his hair this time. “I can’t talk to you about this now. I have to go set a course for the ship.”

“The ship?” Maggie looked around at their opulent surroundings. “We’re in a ship?”

“Lady Pope’nose’s private luxury space cruiser to be exact.” Kor gave her a hard grin. “Let’s just say she won’t be missing it any time soon.”

“She…she won’t?” Maggie put a hand to her throat. “Kor, not that I like her—she’s horrible. But what did you do to her?”

“Nothing she didn’t fucking deserve,” he said shortly. “Now if you’ll excuse me, blondie, I have to get us away from the Hub and set a new course before anyone gets suspicious.”

“Set a new course? Where are we going?”

“To the Maw Cluster,” he said. “Straight to the Dragon’s Mouth.”

* * * * *

Kor handed the ship’s controls roughly, jerking the little cruiser out of its docking berth and shoving it into hyperspeed as soon as they were clear. Damn it, what was wrong with Maggie? Would she never be willing to see that she didn’t belong with anyone but him?

Mine, he thought, unable to help the wave of possessiveness that swept over him. She’s fucking mine. Where was her fucking fiancé when she was captured and slaved out? When she was put up for sale? Did he even come looking for her? Kor would have bet any amount he hadn’t. I came for her. I claimed her. She’s mine…or should be anyway.

But what if she didn’t want to be? She’d been stuck in stasis for almost the entire time they were apart—which was possibly the reason he hadn’t dreamed of her before a week ago. Because the weird dream thing that happened between them seemed to need both of them to be lucid to participate somehow.

The point was, almost no time had passed for her. Of course she still felt the same way—why wouldn’t she? Kor had been off, researching his roots and learning to deal with the devastating powers taking off his inhibitor collar had unleashed. He’d also had plenty of time to think…time to regret that he’d left her. But that didn’t mean Maggie had experienced a similar situation. To her it was just yesterday that he’d left her standing at the end of the Grand Promenade thinking she would never see him again.

Kor thought of the dream he’d had—the abject terror he’d felt for her when he realized what was going on. He knew the shame and humiliation of being put up on the block for sale, knew the helpless anger you felt when complete strangers touched and handled you, seeing if you met their requirements, deciding if they wanted to buy you or not. He hadn’t wanted that for Maggie—had been desperate to spare her that shame. And yet, somehow, he had only added to it.

Shouldn’t have touched her, he thought savagely. Should have just taken her back to the ship and let her deal with the need herself. But the urge to touch her had been irresistible. When he’d seen her chained up like that, her full breasts on display with nothing but the narrow silk ribbon to hide her ripe nipples and just a tiny little red skirt that barely covered her pussy, he’d been overcome with desire for her. And Gods, the way she’d reacted when he touched her…the way she’d pushed her little cunt into his hand, begging mutely for release…the soft cries of desire that had escaped her when she came for him…the way her hot, slippery pussy had squeezed his fingers…

She only reacted that way because of the implant, a sharp voice spoke up inside his head. It’s not like she wanted you to touch her—you’re not the male she longs for and you probably never will be.

You should never have come back for her, A deeper, uglier voice whispered. It was the voice he sometimes heard in his dreams—the other dreams that had nothing to do with Maggie. These were the dreams that had come to him soon after he left her, whispering what he was…and what he could become. The dreams that had taught him how to control the strange powers growing within him. The dreams that had been leading him to the Black Planet to find the secret of his origins before he’d turned around and gone back for Maggie…

I had to come for her, Kor thought uneasily. I could never leave her to be slaved out like I was. Even if she doesn’t care for me, I have to do the best I can to help her. I’ll get the implant out of her and help her get safely home to Earth, then I can go back to my quest. After all, it’s not like the Black Planet is going anywhere.

The ugly voice muttered indistinctly in the back of his mind but Kor tried to ignore it. Instead, he concentrated on setting a course for the Maw Cluster. Of course once they got there, it would take a bit of finesse to get them to the Dragon’s Mouth. They would probably have to join a group that—

A low cry of pain from the living area of the ship stopped him in mid thought. That’s Maggie! What’s wrong with her?

He jumped up at once, and ran to the living area which was furnished with gold brocade couches and gilded lamps with exotic red silk shades. It was a foolishly lavish display as far as Kor was concerned but it wasn’t the décor he was concerned with right now—it was Maggie.

She was sitting in the middle of the gold couch where he’d left her, a look of pain twisting her lovely face. Her hair was disheveled as though she’d been running both hands through her curls and her deep blue eyes were wild. Her hands were between her legs but when she saw Kor, she pulled them away quickly, as though she’d been burned, and crossed her arms over her chest instead.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” he demanded, going to her. He put out a hand but Maggie pulled away from his touch.

“It’s nothing. I…I’m fine.”

The broken tone of her voice told him it was a lie and the way she wouldn’t meet his eyes made Kor’s heart twist in his chest.

“Maggie…” He tried to keep his voice gentle as he sat beside her on the couch. “Come on, sweetheart…please.”

“I just…I can’t…” She shook her head and he saw that she was crying. Kor wanted to gather her to him and hold her, wanted to comfort and protect her. But she’d already pulled away from him once so he sat quietly and waited. “It’s the implant,” Maggie burst out at last. “I can’t…it’s making me feel so…so…”

Kor looked at the rapidly blinking red jewel and nodded. “I get that when it cycles up it makes you hot—gives you increased desire—but your arms aren’t chained now. You can…take care of yourself if you need to.”

“No, I can’t,” she whispered and fresh tears filled her eyes. “You should know that. I thought you knew about these implant things.”

“I know they’re dangerous if you let someone who doesn’t know they're doing go fucking around with them,” he said, frowning. “I’ve heard stories of escaped slaves who tried to deal with their own implants…” He shook his head. “Anyway, what’s going on?”

“I can’t feel my own hands when I…when I touch myself there.” Maggie nodded at the spot between her legs. “It’s like I’m totally numb from my lower pelvis to my upper thighs. I can’t feel anything when I touch myself except the need getting worse and worse, no matter how hard I try.”

Kor frowned and placed a hand on her thigh. “Can you feel this?”

Maggie threw back her head with a little gasp. “Ah! God, yes. That I can feel. I just can’t feel my own hands…my own fingers.”

“So you can’t help yourself,” Kor murmured, frowning. Apparently the implant was worse than he’d imagined. Suddenly the slaver’s promise that Maggie would be eager to do anything to get him to touch her made more sense. The implant didn’t just increase a slave’s desire—it made them physically unable to get relief from anyone but their master.

“No.” Maggie put a hand to her face, hiding her eyes. “No, I can’t…can’t help myself.”

Kor frowned. “Who the hell designed that thing? I’m going to have something to say to them after they get it out of you. Fucking sick bastard.”

“I just…I can’t…” Maggie was looking more and more distressed. “Kor,” she burst out. “It hurts. I mean, it feels good but it’s too good. Too much. I can’t…can’t stand it!”

“Do you need help?” He looked at her directly. “Look, blondie, I don’t want to take advantage. But if you really can’t stand it…”

“I…” She looked down in shame, her hands twisting in her lap. “It’s awful, Kor. I feel like my nerves are on fire. I guess…I guess I do need help.”

Kor sat and looked at her for a long moment. She was breathing hard and her tousled curls framed a flushed face. The thin scarlet band that encircled her breasts had pulled down on one side, baring one plump, dark pink nipple and part of the tiny red skirt was flipped up, showing just a hint of her soft little pussy. She was so beautiful—so desirable—it hurt Kor to look at her. But it hurt him even more to see her in pain. He wanted to help her but he didn’t want to add to that pain, didn’t want to overload her with guilt.

“Maggie, look at me,” he said quietly, lifting her chin. At first she refused to meet his eyes. Kor waited patiently, refusing to give up. At last, she looked up at him reluctantly.

“What?” she asked in a small voice.

“This desire inside you, this need, it isn’t your fault,” Kor told her firmly. “It’s the implant. And I know I’m not the male you want to help you, but your fiancé isn’t here—I’m afraid I’m it.”

“I know you are,” she whispered. “I just…I feel so guilty asking for your help. Asking you to…”

“To do what’s necessary,” Kor said softly. “To give you what you need, to ease your pain. Do you think your fiancé would want you to be hurting? Would he want you in agony?”

She bit her lip. “No, I don’t…don’t think so.”

“Then you have to let me help you,” Kor told her. “And you need to let go of the guilt. It’s not your fault, Maggie. You can’t help this—you can only deal with it as it comes. And I’m the only one here to help you deal with it.”

She looked away. “I can’t believe you even want to. I thought you hated me for—”

“For staying true to your intended? No.” Kor shook his head. “Your loyalty is one of the things I love about you, Maggie. One of the things that makes me want you so badly.”

“Oh, Kor…” Her eyes flitted to his for a moment and then she looked just as quickly away.

“I won’t lie about that,” he went on, roughly. “I do want you. But I know your heart belongs to someone else. So I swear to you here and now to only do what is necessary to ease your pain. I won’t take advantage of you, Maggie. Do you understand?”

Slowly, she nodded. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Kor stroked the tousled curls out of her face and looked at her directly. “Do you need my help now?”

She nodded again, her eyes filled with pain. It hurt his heart to see that mixture of need and shame in her lovely face. He wanted to erase it somehow but he didn’t know how. All he could do was try to make this as easy for her as possible.

He longed to take her in his arms and kiss her, to hold her close while he brought her to the edge. Instead he extended a single hand to her and rested his fingertips lightly on her thigh.

“Do you want to do it the same way?” he asked. “Want me to cup you and let you rub against me?”

“Yes,” she whispered, unable to meet his eyes. "Please."

“Then raise your skirt, for me, sweetheart, and spread your legs,” Kor directed. “Let me give you what you need.”

Her face flushed with shame, Maggie did as he asked. Slowly she got to her knees on the broad cushion of the couch and spread her legs. Then, hands trembling, she lifted the tiny red skirt.

Kor couldn’t keep a low curse from escaping him. He’d thought she was hot and in need before, when she was on the block. But that was nothing to what he saw now. Her little cunt was swollen with need, the outer lips parting to show her dark pink folds and the ripe little button of her clit. Her juices were also flowing freely, coating her pussy and inner thighs with her honey, making him long to bend down and lap it up from the source. His cock surged in his pants, snarling for release. Gods, how he wanted to worship her sweet pussy with his tongue!

Sternly, Kor controlled himself. He was only giving her what she needed, he reminded himself. Only easing her pain. He wouldn’t go there, wouldn’t taste her, unless it was absolutely necessary.

He wasn’t wearing gloves this time—a fact that wasn’t lost on him as he reached between her legs and cupped her sweet, open cunt. Gods, she was hot—and so wet his palm was immediately drenched. Oh yes, she needed this badly.

Maggie moaned breathlessly and held herself back for only a moment before settling more firmly into his hand. Kor could see the overwhelming desire in her eyes, could feel the soft, hot, wetness in the palm of his hand and he knew how desperate she was.

“All right, blondie,” he murmured, trying to control his own lust. “It’s all right—I’m going to take care of you.” Slowly he spread her pussy lips and slid two fingers into her slippery folds, bracketing her clit just as he had before.

Maggie cried out and rubbed against him but this time the action didn’t seem to satisfy her. Leaning forward, she gripped his arm with one small hand, her eyes wild.

“Please, Kor…I need…inside me. Please.”

She needs penetration—like before, Kor realized. “All right, sweetheart,” he murmured.

His cock surged again but he ignored it and slid two fingers deep into her tight channel. Gods, how he wished it was his tongue or his cock instead! But he squashed the thought quickly. That’s not what Maggie wants—not what she needs, he told himself sternly. This is what she needs. Just this and nothing more.

With his thumb, he began a slow stroking motion over her swollen clit. Maggie’s eyes fluttered closed and she let out a low, breathless moan. Then she began to move, rolling her hips in time with his rhythm as he thrust deep into her core, filling her as well as he could with his fingers.

It didn’t take long for her to come. Kor knew when it happened because her grip on his arm tightened and her inner walls began to contracting around his invading fingers. But best of all he liked the soft little cries that were torn from her lips. Cries that sounded suspiciously like his name…Gods, he could imagine her crying and moaning like that when he was on top of her, could imagine her scratching his back and pulling his hair, begging him to take her harder, to fuck her deeper…

He was so caught up in the fantasy that he almost didn’t notice something was wrong. But then his ear caught the note of distress in her voice and he realized something—before when he’d helped her come, the implant in her belly button had stopped blinking for a short while and then started again only slowly. This time it hadn’t stopped at all, in fact it was blinking even faster than before he’d first tried to help her. What the hell was going on?

“Please!” Maggie gasped. “Please, I can’t…I don’t know what’s wrong. But even though I came it still…I still need…need something else. I don’t…I can’t…”

Understanding came to him in a flash. The cycle—it’s accelerating. She needs more.

* * * * *

“You need more,” Maggie heard him say and then suddenly she was on her back on the golden brocade couch with her tiny skirt flipped up and her legs spread.

“Kor,” she gasped. “Kor, what are you doing? You said you’d only…only do what you had to.”

“I am,” he said roughly. His eyes caught hers and held them. “Tell me, blondie, is it better now, since you came on my fingers?”

“N-no,” Maggie confessed. “It’s not like before when you touched me and I felt so relieved. It’s like…like the uh, implant needs something else.” She looked warily at the hard bulge in his leather pants. “But, Kor, you can’t—”

“Don’t worry,” he growled. “Not going to fuck you, sweetheart. At least, not with my cock.”

“Then…then how?” Maggie whispered.

“Going to fuck you with my tongue. You need more—a more intense pleasure. I think this will help.”

The need was driving her onwards, making her feel like she was burning up inside, but still Maggie hesitated. It wasn’t just the guilt that stopped her, it was the fact that this particular act carried such bad memories. Donald didn’t care for it and she’d never been bold enough to ask for it from any other lover. And while it was true that this was exactly what Kor had described wanting to do to her in the past, she had thought it was just talk—just dirty words to make her come. To find that he actually was willing to do it was shocking and a little disconcerting.

“You don’t have to,” she whispered, trying to close her thighs. “I don’t want you to do something…something you’d rather not.”

“Don’t have to?” He gave a quick, incredulous laugh. “What the hell are you talking about, blondie? I’ve been wanting to bury my tongue in your sweet pussy from the first minute I saw you. Didn’t I tell you that when I touched you at that crazy banquet?”

“Well…yes,” Maggie admitted. “But I thought you were just…I don’t know…just talking. Just saying anything in order to help me come.”

“I was telling you exactly what I wanted to do to you—not just talking,” he growled. “And what I want you to do right now is to spread your thighs and let me in. Let me open your sweet pussy with my tongue and lick and suck and fuck you until you come for me. Come all over my face.”

As before, his hot dirty words excited her almost more than she could bear. Maggie felt her resistance melting away under the heat and intensity of his gaze. Maybe he really did want to do this. But still she hesitated.

“I don't know,” she whispered at last. “Do you really think it would help?”

“It had better,” he said, a touch grimly. “If it doesn’t the only other thing I can do is fuck you for real, and I know you don’t want that.”

Maggie imagined herself welcoming him in, imagined taking that long, hard cock of his between her legs and deep into her pussy…and felt a fresh surge of guilt. God, she shouldn’t even be imagining that! But somehow she couldn’t seem to help herself.

“Kor, I don't—” she began. Suddenly the ruby in her naval began to pulse even faster, as though demanding she do something soon. Maggie gasped and arched her back as the painful desire speared through her.

“Enough stalling,” Kor growled, his eyes flashing red. “You’re hurting—that thing is actually fucking hurting you.” He frowned impatiently. “Look, if it’ll make you feel any better, I’ll take it slow. We’ll go step by step and try to do the bare minimum to make you feel better.”

Maggie bit her lip. “What…what do you mean?”

“I’ll just kiss you first…kiss the outside of your pussy. If that doesn’t help, well…” He shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling. “Then I’ll have to spread you open and kiss the inside. Maybe lick your clit.”

“And what…what if that doesn’t help?” Maggie whispered, her heart pounding.

Kor frowned. “Then I might have to put my tongue inside your soft little cunt. Might have to tonguefuck you and lap your honey right from the source. I’ll try not to but if it’s the only thing that’ll make you feel better…” He trailed off, one eyebrow raised as though to make his point.

Maggie bit back a moan as the desire speared her again. “All right. But…you’ll just try kissing at first?”

“I promise,” he swore softly. “We’ll take it in slow steps. But right now you need to spread your legs, blondie. Open yourself and let me help you. Let me make it better.”

With a soft whimper of pain, Maggie complied. She couldn’t help herself—couldn’t stop what was already set in motion. She could only lie back and let Kor do what he could to help her ease the pain—even if that meant letting him spread her pussy with his tongue and lap her swollen little clit until she came for him.

“Good girl,” he breathed as her pussy opened for him. “Gods, you have such a sweet little cunt. Can’t wait to taste you.” He looked up at Maggie. “But I’ll go slow at first, sweetheart. I know you’re sensitive so I’ll try to take it easy on you.”

“Thank you,” she whispered but the words were lost in a moan. Because Kor had bent his head and was already laying a soft kiss on her outer pussy.

“Tell me how it feels,” he murmured, looking up briefly. “If it helps.”

“I think…think it does help some,” Maggie said softly.

“But not enough. Look at that damn thing blinking.” He nodded to the ruby implant in her naval. “Afraid I’m going to have to spread you open, sweetheart. Kiss you inside.”

“All…all right,” Maggie whispered breathlessly. “If you think you need to.”

“I know I do.” He suited actions to words, spreading her outer pussy lips with his thumbs to bare her slick petals.

Maggie’s breath caught in her throat as he pressed a hot, open-mouthed kiss to her spread pussy. The pleasure from the implant spiked for a moment, telling her this was right, that Kor was giving her what she needed…or almost what she needed. Because she still felt the drawing sensation—the need for something more.

“Better?” he looked up again.

“Almost.” It was barely a whisper. Maggie couldn’t drag her gaze from his mouth, which was shiny with her juices. As she watched, he licked his lips, clearly relishing her taste.

“Gods, your pussy is sweet.” His deep voice was hoarse. “Going to suck your little clit now, Maggie. Suck it and lick it and kiss it to try and make you feel better. Okay?”

She nodded mutely, unable to speak. Unable to protest that this was wrong, so wrong. Because, God, it felt incredibly right.

“Good.” He bent between her legs again and pressed another hot kiss to the center of her cleft. Then Maggie felt the wet heat of his mouth surrounding the sensitive little button of her clit.

She bit back a cry as he sucked her little pink pearl into his mouth and began to trace it gently with his tongue. God, she was on fire! It felt so good she could barely stand it and yet still the implant flashed and pulsed, calling for more.

Kor took a long time licking and sucking her, tracing her carefully with the tip of his tongue one minute and then lashing her mercilessly the next. Her hands kept wanting to slide down and bury themselves in his thick black hair. She got as far as stroking his head but then she pulled back and curled her hands into fists at her sides instead. Urging him on would be like saying she wanted this, admitting that it felt better than anything she’d ever done with her fiancé back home. She shouldn’t admit that…should she?

At last he looked up again, his eyes half-lidded with lust. This time he didn’t even ask if she was better, just eyed the blinking ruby implant in her naval. Then he raised his eyes to hers.

“Looks like I’ll have to tonguefuck you after all, blondie.” His voice was a low, hoarse growl. “How do you feel about that? Can you let me do it? Can you spread your sweet pussy and let me penetrate you with my tongue?”

Maggie opened her mouth but found no words. She couldn’t even speak, she was in so much need. Mutely she lifted her hips, offering herself in silent submission.

“That’s my good girl,” Kor growled with approval. “Open your pussy for me, Maggie—let me get in you deep.”

Biting her lip, Maggie did as he said. Kor reached under her, scooping her ass into his hands, cradling her pelvis like a thirsty man with a bowl of water. God, she couldn’t believe she was doing this, couldn’t believe she was really spreading herself open to let him get his tongue into her as deeply as he could. But despite the unreality of the situation, the feel of his big, warm hands on her bottom and his hot breath blowing across her open pussy were the realest things she’d ever felt.

“Oh, and I don’t mind if you want to hold on to me,” Kor said, looking up at her once more, briefly. “Pull my hair, scratch my back…do what you need to do.”

“But…I don’t want to hurt you,” Maggie protested breathlessly.

“Hurt me, sweetheart.” His eyes flashed briefly red. “Hurt me. I fucking love it. Love to feel how much you need what I’m giving you.” And then he pressed his face between her thighs and thrust his tongue deep into her pussy.

Maggie gasped at the sudden invasion, her hips bucking involuntarily at the delicious sensation. Her hands reached down for his thick hair and this time she didn’t try to stop them. With a soft cry, she wove her fingers through the silky strands and bucked up again, trying to get more of his tongue inside her, trying to be as open as possible for his penetration.

She felt Kor growl in approval and then he was fucking her with his tongue, pressing into her as deeply as he could, tasting her pussy as though he couldn’t get enough of her.

Maggie couldn’t help herself—she lost herself in the intense sensations. All thoughts of her fiancé or her other life on Earth were burned away. All she could think of—all she could feel—was Kor between her legs, making love to her with his mouth, worshiping her pussy with his tongue.

“Oh God…oh, please, Kor!” she heard herself cry. “Please, yes…please don’t stop!”

She didn’t have to beg him—he was obviously eager. More than eager. Massive arms wound around her thighs, splitting her even wider even as his tongue thrust deeper and deeper, almost as though he was reaching for her heart with each stroke.

Maggie cried out again and finally felt her orgasm overtaking her. It was too much—the feel of his hot mouth on her, the way his tongue thrust into her, filling her, showing her exactly how he wanted to fuck her with his cock. The pleasure swept over her like a tidal wave and she moaned and scratched at his broad shoulders, unable to do anything but beg and cry for more, unable to do anything but come for him again and again…

Chapter Twenty-three

At last it was over and this time she felt actual relief. Looking down, Maggie saw that the ruby implant was barely blinking. Clearly Kor had been right about what she needed.

But what if you need more in the future? What if you need—

Maggie pushed the little voice away. For right now she just wanted to relax, to savor the sensation of not being balanced on a precariously sharp sexual edge. She let her body go limp, her hands falling to her sides, and took a deep breath.

“Better now, isn’t it?” Kor gave her one last, long lick and then got up to sit on the couch beside her. “I was right—you needed more intense pleasure.”

“That was certainly, ah, intense,” Maggie admitted.

“I could tell. You came so damn hard for me.” The look in his pale blue eyes was still one of unbridled lust and Maggie became abruptly aware that she was still lying spread out on the couch with her skirt flipped up and her pussy on display.

“Um…I…” Blushing, she pushed down the skirt and closed her legs.

His eyes flashed red. “No point in covering up, blondie. You’re going to have to be mostly naked to give me easy access from now until we get that implant out.”

“What?” Maggie sat up, looking at him in confusion. “What are you talking about?”

“Talking about keeping your desires under control. You’re going to need constant attention. Constant touching and stroking to keep your cycle from revving too high like it did just now.”

“I still don’t understand,” Maggie said. “What are you proposing?”

“This.” Kor sat up on the couch as well and pulled her into his lap. Without even asking, he cupped one mostly bare breast and began to stroke her nipple. His other large hand went straight between her legs to cup her naked pussy.

“Hey!” Maggie protested, squirming in his lap. “Look, Kor, I appreciate you, uh, helping me but that doesn’t mean you can…can touch me like this whenever you want.”

“I’m afraid that’s exactly what it means, blondie,” he rumbled. “Look, as far as I can see, every time you let the cycle get out of control, that damn implant revs higher—demands more to be satisfied. Right?”

“I…guess so,” Maggie said doubtfully.

“Right,” Kor said. “The first time I made you come, I only had to use my fingers. The second time you needed my tongue in you to finally satisfy you. What do you think is going to happen if we let your cycle get out of control a third time?”

“I don’t know,” Maggie whispered, but she thought she could guess. Next time he’ll have to fuck me. There will be no way around it. No other way to cool the lust that’s eating me up from the inside out.

“Exactly,” Kor said as though she had spoken her thought aloud. “I’d have to fuck you. Probably come in you to. Is that what you want?”

Maggie felt a surge of guilt when she remembered her half-formed fantasy of spreading her legs and letting him do just that.

“I…no. No, that would be wrong,” she whispered.

“Wrong. Of course," Kor growled. “And since you feel that way—that letting me make love to you is wrong—then we have to find a way to keep this cycle in check. And that means never letting it get out of control. So from now on, you stay by me at all times and you’d better be dressed in something with easy access—if you bother to get dressed at all.”

“So you’re just going to…what? Touch me all…all the time now?” Maggie asked in a small, trembling voice.

“Touch you… pet you…play with your pussy, taste your nipples…I’ll do whatever I have to in order to keep that cycle in check.”

Kor sounded so matter-of-fact she found she couldn’t be mad at him. Still, she tried to protest. “I…but what if I don’t want you to do that? To touch me all the time?”

“Then you can touch me, instead.” Kor gave her an infuriating grin. “Didn’t the slaver say that would work as well?” The hard ridge of his cock, which was pressing right against her lower back, throbbed as though in invitation.

Maggie jumped, trying to put some distance between them. “I…I don’t know, Kor. I mean, I know I need to keep the, uh, the implant’s cycle from getting out of control but this is all just so…”

“Wrong?” he finished for her, squeezing her nipple lightly. “Bad? Cheating?”

“Well…yes.” Maggie tried to bite back a moan as he tugged at her other nipple. “I shouldn’t let you do this. Shouldn’t…shouldn’t want you to do it.”

“Want doesn’t enter into it, sweetheart. This is about need,” Kor emphasized. “And right now you have needs that have to be met or you’re going to be in serious pain.”

“So that’s it?” She couldn’t keep the sarcasm from her voice. “You only want to touch me to help me?”

“I won’t lie to you sweetheart, I love touching your sweet, curvy little body. Makes me hard as a rock,” he murmured. “But that’s not the reason I’m doing this.”

“Why then?” she demanded.

“Look at me, Maggie.” Kor turned her to face him. “Do you know what it does to me to see you in pain? To hear that hurt sound in your voice when you cry out because that damn thing they put in you is torturing you?” His fingertips brushed lightly over the ruby implant, blinking very slowly in her belly button.

Maggie bit her lip. “No.”

“It kills me inside.” Kor put a clenched fist to his chest. “It hurts me here. I can’t help it, Maggie—I know I’m not the male you want—not the one you promised yourself to—but I feel very protective of you. I can’t stand to see you hurting knowing there’s a way I could be helping you avoid the pain. And if this is the only way…” He cupped her breast again and thumbed her nipple gently until she moaned. “Then I’ll do it,” he finished in a low voice. “I’ll do it over and over until you don’t need me to anymore. Until we can get that damn thing out of you once and for all.”

Over the next few days as they traveled to the Maw Cluster, Maggie got used to having his hands always on her body and to her shame, she found she didn’t mind it at all. In fact, she liked it—liked it a lot.

But it wasn't just the touching she enjoyed—it was Kor's company. His sense of humor. His protectiveness and attentiveness to her every need. In fact, she was beginning to wonder about herself. Was she falling in love with him? Or was it simply the way the implant made her feel?

It must be the implant, she told herself uneasily. I love Donald—I’m engaged to him. I still haven’t even known Kor a whole week—not while I was awake, anyway. It would be crazy to throw away a five year relationship for one only a few days old. And were they even in a relationship? It was more like they were on some twisted quest together, just acting as traveling companions until they could get rid of the ruby mplant.

Except traveling companions didn’t usually do the things that Kor did to her. Things that Maggie was afraid to admit she was growing to crave, even to herself.

To start with, Kor kept her dressed in a long sleeved button down shirt that looked a lot like a man’s dress shirt from Earth. It was dark red and big enough to pull around her if she got chilly but he asked her to leave it unbuttoned at all times so he could always reach her. It provided what he'd said he wanted—easy access to her body. And slowly, Maggie began to get used to opening the shirt and letting him touch her any time he wanted to…or was it any time she needed him to? It was hard to tell…the lines began to blur as they fell into a routine.

They ate every meal together and sat together during the day, reading or watching vids on the couch or simply talking—a luxury they hadn’t had when they first met. Maggie learned a great deal about the man she had helped escape from the clutches of Lady Pope’nose because little by little, Kor opened up to her. She learned of his past as a slave, knowing that his life was not his own and the bloody fights to the death in the arenas of the Blood Circuit. She also heard how he had lost the only woman he knew as a mother and had seen countless others torn away from each other as well.

“That’s why I left you,” he said in a low voice, when they were talking late one night. “I should have waited to see that you got safely aboard that Kindred ship. But I couldn’t stand it…couldn’t stand to be the one saying goodbye. Especially not when you were the one going.”

“Oh, Kor…” Maggie’s heart swelled and she pressed herself against him, putting her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly, not caring that her naked breasts were pressed against his broad, bare chest. It seemed right to offer him comfort—to try and ease his pain the way he eased hers.

Kor made a soft, wordless noise and buried his face in her hair, breathing her in. He wrapped long, strong arms around her and held her to him as though he never wanted to let her go. And in that moment, Maggie didn’t want him to.

Of course, Maggie opened up to him as well—physically as well as emotionally. She told him about her work and her family although they avoided talking about Donald as much as possible. Kor was a good listener, asking a lot of questions about her life on Earth which seemed to fascinate him.

Just as Kor had said, physical contact was a necessity. At any given time when they were sitting on the couch he either had an arm around her or she was nestled in his lap. And most of the time he was either stroking one of her breasts and playing idly with her nipples or cupping her bare pussy.

Sometimes he was content to simply hold her in his hand—at other times he would spread her outer lips and slip one finger into her hot, inner folds. It made it hard to think when he traced her swollen clit over and over. At first Maggie complained about it…but Kor pointed out that she needed it—needed regular, deliberate stimulation to keep the implant in check. She couldn’t argue with that but she still felt unsure about letting him finger her so intimately and make her come when she didn’t really need to. Hesitantly, she told him so.

“Is this better then?” Kor asked, sliding two long fingers deep inside her. “Want to just sit her like this while we talk instead of having me stroke your clit?”

Maggie shifted in his lap, feeling exposed, feeling penetrated, and realized to her shame that she liked the sensation. There was something hot about being open and wet for him any time of the day, something intensely exciting about giving up control of her body to Kor and letting him do whatever he thought was good for her.

“I guess…guess either one is okay,” she said at last, shifting again as his fingers began fucking slowly in and out of her.

“That’s good, blondie,” he growled. “Because I like fingering your soft little cunt. Like it a lot.”

That was the end of that discussion and Maggie never tried to stop him from touching her again. Instead she was much more likely to spread her legs when he pushed his hand between them. It simply felt too good for her to keep worrying about it. And whether it was an effect of the implant or simply the way she felt about Kor, she was always hot and ready for him whenever he touched her.

After a day or two of this she got so used to it, it began to seem strange if he wasn’t touching her in some way. And since it was true that the constant touching kept her implant from cycling out of control again, she told herself being naked and in his arms all the time was necessary. Something she couldn’t help or control. So she might as well relax and get used to it and stop stressing about it. Stop stressing about Donald, you mean and the way you’re cheating on him, whispered a little voice in her head but Maggie pushed it resolutely away.

At night they slept close together in the large, elaborate gilded bed which had a place of honor in the center of the ship’s one and only bedroom. Because she needed constant intimate contact, they slept naked—a situation which had made her nervous at first, especially since the minute Kor pulled off his black leather trousers, his massive cock sprang free. It stood up between his thighs, thick and pulsing—clearly hard and ready for action.

“It’s all right, blondie,” he’d reassured her, sliding into the bed and holding open the covers for her. “Didn’t I promise never to hurt you? And you know I won’t take advantage—won’t do anything you don’t want me to.”

“I…but I…” How could Maggie tell him that the reason she was hanging back wasn’t because she didn’t trust him…but because she didn’t trust herself?

“Come on,” he said patiently. “I don’t bite.”

Reluctantly, Maggie crept into bed with him. Kor was lying on his back and he turned her on her side and pulled her close fitting her against him like a piece of puzzle. Maggie’s head rested on his chest and she fit against his side perfectly.

She couldn’t help snuggling against him, rubbing her cheek against his warm, scratchy chest and breathing in his dark male spice. His arm around her shoulders made her feel safe and secure and his big body was so warm she wasn’t cold at all.

Maggie had to admit to herself that she could never remember feeling this comfortable with Donald at night. For one thing, her fiancé most definitely was not a snuggler—in fact, he got aggravated if she invaded his side of the bed. And for another, he was just too boney. Sleeping with Donald was like trying to sleep with an irritable skeleton who always stole the covers.

Kor’s body, on the other hand, was big and hard but comfortable. It seemed to fit with hers perfectly, as though they’d been made for each other. And since they were sleeping so close, cover stealing wasn’t an issue. It was actually really nice.

Kor must have felt the same way because he sighed with evident pleasure once he got her settled against him.

“Gods, this feels good. Being so warm and naked and close with you. Love the feel of your soft, curvy little body pressed against me, blondie.”

“It does feel nice,” Maggie admitted, though she missed his big hands on her, constantly stroking her breasts or cupping her pussy. She wondered uneasily if they would be able to hold her implant induced cravings at bay while they slept. After all, he couldn’t reasonably be expected to touch and caress her intimately while they were sleeping. So what were they going to do?

Kor seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“Better spread your legs blondie,” he murmured. “Press your pussy against my thigh. I think as long as we have skin-to-skin contact that way all night you’ll be okay.”

Maggie blushed but did as he said. Throwing one leg over his long, muscular one, she pressed her naked mound against his hard thigh, feeling the muscles contract as he reacted to her proximity.

“Gods, you’re wet,” he muttered, his voice dropping to a low, lustful growl. “You think this’ll help keep your cycle down while we’re sleeping?”

Maggie bit her lip. “I don’t know…maybe.” She didn’t sound too certain, even in her own ears. It wasn’t that the feel of his thigh against her wasn’t good…it just didn’t seem to be deliberate enough. She could feel the implant pulsing a little faster at the thought. What would she do if she woke up in the middle of the night with the ruby blinking like a strobe light and her desire completely out of control?

Kor was still watching her closely. “How are you feeling, sweetheart? Need me to touch you or lick your pussy?”

Maggie felt her cheeks get warm. “Kor…”

“I’m serious, blondie. Let me know what you need.”

Maggie thought about it but finally shook her head. “Having you, uh taste me, might help to start with but I don’t think the effects would last all night. And I really don’t need you to right now. I’m just worried about later.”

“Later. Right.” He sighed and shifted. “Too bad. I love eating your sweet little pussy. You taste so sweet and come so hard when I bury my tongue in your soft cunt.”

“Kor,” she protested again, feeling herself heat up with an all-over body blush. “We…you shouldn’t talk like that. We’re only doing these things because we have to.”

“Just because a male has to do something doesn’t mean he can’t love it,” he murmured. “Just thinking about going down on you makes me hard as a rock.”

To Maggie’s discomfort, she could see the hard bulge under the covers and knew he was telling the truth. Knowing that he was hard because of her gave her severely conflicting emotions. On one hand she felt guilty because he was constantly pleasuring her and she was giving nothing in return. But on the other hand, she felt guilty because she was certain that touching Kor intimately when she didn’t need to would be taking things too far—would be cheating on Donald.

Okay, so maybe her feelings weren’t so conflicted after all. Basically, she just felt guilty.

“Kor…” she said, shifting against him restlessly. “I’m, uh, sorry I can’t…I haven’t…you know, helped you the way you’ve been helping me.”

“Why should you?” He seemed surprised. “I’m not the one with the implant, blondie—you are. Why should you touch me?”

“Well, because…you’ve been touching me all day, making me feel good, helping me not to hurt. And I haven’t, uh, reciprocated at all.”

“You don’t have to,” Kor said gently. “I like touching you—hell, I fucking love it. It’s not your fault helping you out makes me hard. Besides, I’m a big boy—I can take care of myself.”

He slipped one large hand under the covers and Maggie watched with wide eyes as the bedspread twitched with the movement of his stroking.

“Kor,” she said suddenly. “I…could I see?”

He raised an eyebrow at her. “You want to watch?”

Blushing, Maggie nodded. She didn’t know why she wanted to see him touch himself but somehow she couldn’t get over the urge. And besides, watching isn’t touching. It should be all right, she told herself, trying to still her guilty conscience.

Obligingly, Kor pushed back the covers, revealing his long, hard cock. It was fully erect, standing straight up from the place between his legs, pulsing with obvious desire. He encircled his thick shaft with his free hand and looked down at Maggie.

“Ready?” he asked, his voice a low, needy growl.

Wordlessly, Maggie nodded.

“All right, then.” Slowly, he began to stroke himself, his large hand sliding up the long, throbbing shaft and down again in a deliberate rhythm that made her throat dry and her hands itch to touch him. Resolutely, Maggie curled her fingers into fists, telling herself she couldn’t do that, that she mustn’t go that far.

Except you already went that far—remember, the night you first met him? Remember how you touched him when you were washing the verium off him? whispered a snarky little voice in her brain. Remember how good he felt in your hands, the way he groaned when you stroked him? When you were almost jerking him off…?

Shut up. I was not! Maggie told the voice, trying desperately to push away the desire that came along with the memories. God, how she longed to touch him again—just once. But she couldn’t…couldn’t let herself do that. It would be wrong.

Kor, meanwhile, was getting closer and closer to the edge. Maggie watched in fascination as his big hand began to move more quickly, slipping with the ease of long practice over his bare shaft. The broad head of his cock was dark—almost ready to erupt—she could see droplets of precum beading there, just at the tiny slit. Every muscle in his big body was rock hard and tight as a wire, she could feel his tension from the hard pec under her cheek down to the muscular thigh between her legs. And then, finally, with a low groan, he came.

“Gods, Maggie,” he groaned softly as his cock began to spurt, decorating his flat belly with droplets of white cream. “Feels so good…having you up against me. Just wish I could feel your sweet little pussy wrapped around my cock…instead of pressing against my thigh.”

Maggie felt herself blushing again at his blatant desire. He wanted her and made no secret of it, even though he knew they couldn’t be together. It was flattering and arousing to have such a big, strong warrior wanting her…touching her. Maggie just wished she could touch him back. She raised her hand, wanting to stroke his still hard cock…and the tiny diamond chip in her engagement ring winked at her reprovingly.

No, she told herself. No, I can’t…I shouldn’t…

She put her hand back down but she couldn’t stop watching him. He had finished coming but his shaft was still as hard as ever and his flat belly was dotted with creamy cum. He was breathing hard, his chest rising and falling fast with the aftermath of his pleasure and his eyes were shut tight, showing surprisingly long, dark lashes that fanned against his high cheekbones.

As she watched him, the implant in her belly button pulsed strongly and Maggie had a sudden urge she could neither explain or deny. It was stronger than the wish to touch him—stronger even than her need to have him touch her. So strong, in fact, that she couldn’t stop herself from acting on it.

Sitting up, she leaned over him and tasted a droplet of his cum, lapping it delicately from his flat stomach like a cat tasting milk. It seemed to melt on her tongue like warm ice cream—a sweet and unexpectedly delicious flavor she hadn’t expected but was nonetheless, instantly addicted to.

Eagerly, she leaned closer and began to lick more, dragging the flat of her tongue over his sharp hipbones and across his muscular abs, cleaning away every last droplet of cum as though she was licking an ice cream cone.

Kor’s eyes opened wide as he suddenly seemed to realize what was going on.

“Hey, whoa—wait a minute, blondie,” he protested, propping himself up on one elbow. “What are you doing?”

Maggie stopped for a minute in mid lick. “I…don’t know,” she confessed, confusion over taking her. What was she doing and why was she doing it? “I just suddenly…I wanted to taste your…your cream.” She licked her lips guiltily and sat back. “I don’t know why—I just wanted to do it and I couldn’t…couldn’t seem to stop myself.”

“Hmmm.” Kor frowned. “Sit up a little more—let me see the implant.”

Maggie raised up obediently and they both watched as the ruby implant flickered warningly.

“Is it ramping up again?” Kor asked, his deep voice anxious. “Giving you pain or problems?”

“I…don’t think so.” Maggie shook her head hesitantly. “It just seemed to make me want to…to do what I just did,” she ended, blushing. She looked up at him. “Oh my God, Kor, I’ve never…I don’t have any kind of a…a fetish for this kind of thing. I don’t understand what’s happening.”

“I do,” he said grimly. “Didn’t the slaver say the implant was good for making the slave implanted want to give her master oral pleasure?”

“I guess so,” Maggie said doubtfully. “Does that mean I won’t be able to help wanting to…to suck you?”

“I don’t think so. I mean, you didn’t have the urge to lean over and…” Kor raised an eyebrow at her and indicated his cock.

“No…” Maggie eyed his still-hard shaft, wondering if it would ever go down. “I only felt the urge when I saw you…saw you come. It just looked…looked so good to me. I had to…” She stopped abruptly because she had just noticed something—there was a single, pearly white drop of cum still on him, beading just at the tip of his slit on the broad head of his cock.

Kor seemed to sense something was wrong at once. “What?” he asked, searching her face anxiously. “What is it, sweetheart?”

The implant was pulsing again, making her crave what she knew she shouldn’t have.

“Kor,” she whispered, her throat dry. “I think…I want…I can’t help myself—I want to do this.”

Leaning over him again, she grasped his thick shaft in her hand and dragged the flat of her tongue over the plum-shaped head of his cock, capturing the last tiny droplet which melted like ice cream on her tongue.

Kor drew in a ragged breath but held still for the operation. He watched Maggie closely as she finished and sat back, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand guiltily.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, looking down. “I…I couldn’t help myself.”

“It’s all right, blondie,” he murmured hoarsely. “It’s just the implant. And speaking of that damn thing…” he went on in a surprised voice. “Look at it.”

Maggie looked down at her belly button and was surprised to see that the implant had stopped blinking almost completely. They continued to watch it for a full minute and in that whole time it only pulsed twice.

“Wow…” Kor gave a shaky laugh. “What the hell. I think maybe we found the answer to our sleep problem—at least for tonight.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Maggie knew she ought to feel guilty and wrong and part of her did. But the rest of her—more specifically, the parts affected by the implant—felt almost completely content for the first time. For some reason the implant seemed to respond to the taste of Kor’s cum. She looked at him. “So…are we going to have to do this every night?”

He sighed. “Honestly, sweetheart, I don’t know. Does it make you feel too bad? Too guilty? Because if it does, I can always set some kind of alarm and wake you up every two hours to touch you or taste you.”

“I don’t know,” Maggie said slowly. “I guess…it’s not like I actually, uh, sucked you or…or gave you a, uh, blow job. Right? I mean, I did lick you a little bit but only to get the last drop. So that wasn’t too bad, was it?” She looked at him, pleading for reassurance…for absolution.

He shook his head. “I keep telling you, it’s all about need—or it should be, anyway. But with you, sweetheart, it’s need versus guilt.”

“I know,” Maggie said in a small voice. “I can’t seem to help it. I promised to stay true to Donald and here we are…doing all this.” She waved one hand helplessly, indicating everything they’d done together…and would doubtless do in the near future.

“See, that’s the problem,” Kor said. “Do I like the feel of your hot little tongue on me? Hell yes. But do I want you to feel guilty about it and hate yourself for it? Absolutely not. So it has to be up to you, Maggie. But not tonight.” He yawned. “I’m too damn sleepy to debate how guilty you should feel about one little lick right now. What about you? Aren’t’ you tired?”

“I’m fine. I could…could sleep now.”

“Good. Lights out,” he called and the already dim room was immediately plunged into darkness. “Good night.”

“Good night.” Maggie shifted restlessly against him, trying to get comfortable. The pulse of the implant was so slow now it was barely there but it seemed to be telling her something else, something she couldn’t ignore.

Kor yawned again but he seemed to sense her restlessness. “What is it, Maggie? Just say,” he growled softly.

“It’s just…” She shifted against him again. “I have this…this thought in my head and it won’t go away.”

“And?” He seemed to be waiting. Maggie could sense him looking at her but she couldn’t see him in the darkness, for which she was profoundly grateful.

“I keep thinking…” She took a deep breath. “This is crazy but I keep thinking that maybe there’s a little bit left—just a few more drops—you know? And I feel like…like I can’t sleep until I, um, taste them.”

“What are you saying, Maggie?” His voice was soft and deep in the darkness. “You need to suck me?”

“Not…not all of you.” Maggie blushed furiously, unable to believe she was saying this. And yet the slow but steady pulse of the implant drove her on. “Just…maybe just the very tip,” she said slowly. “Would that be okay?”

“Only if you really need to,” he murmured. “I’m afraid you’ll feel guilty about it otherwise.”

Maggie tried to hold back the impulse but she couldn’t. “I really do need to,” she whispered in the darkness. “I’m sorry, Kor. I swear I won’t…won’t do more than just suck the tip.”

“All right.” There was a rustling sound and she knew he had thrown back the covers. “Go ahead, blondie. But only take what you need.”

“I need this—I need you.” With a little moan of pure desire, Maggie leaned over and grasped his thick shaft in her hand once more.

Just the tip, she promised herself as she lowered her head to his heated cock. She loved the feel of his warm, silky skin, so iron hard and hot in her palm, loved his dark male musk which was stronger here and completely delicious.

Kor groaned softly in the darkness as she dragged the flat of her tongue over the head of his cock once more. Then, trying to be careful, Maggie took just the broad tip into her mouth, wrapping her lips around it and sucking to get the last few droplets of cum she was sure were lingering there.

Sure enough, she tasted that warm melted ice cream flavor on her tongue almost at once. There wasn’t much, though. It seemed to only whet her appetite for him. Maggie sighed restlessly and then a new idea occurred to her. Kor was still hard—pulsing under her light touch as though he was ready to go off again at any moment. Naturally she wasn’t going to actually suck him—well, not any more than she already was, anyway. But if he should happen to come again and she was right there to catch it…

“Kor,” she said before she thought. “Are you…could you come again?”

“What do you mean, come again?” he murmured.

“I mean now…right now,” Maggie said. “Please?” Leaning forward, she captured the tip of his pulsing shaft with her lips again and gave him a sucking kiss, hoping to speed the process along.

Kor groaned softly and she heard him say, “Lights dim.” Then he was propped up on one elbow, looking down at her. “You mean could I come again right now with your lips wrapped around my cock?” he asked, frowning.

“I didn’t…I wouldn’t really…” Maggie shook her head, feeling sudden shame. “It’s not like that.”

He frowned. “What is it like then? What are you asking—you want me to come in your mouth?”

The directness of his question took Maggie aback. She sat up, taking her hand off his pulsing shaft, putting some distance between them. “I guess so,” she said in a small voice, drawing her knees up to her chin. “I don’t…don’t know what that says about me.”

Kor sighed and stroked her hair gently. “It says that damn implant has really got you going, that’s all. Look, I wasn’t trying to make you upset—I just wanted to know what you wanted.”

“I don’t know.” Maggie looked down. “I guess…I just want…more.”

“More cum?” He lay back on the pillow and began to stroke his cock again. “If that’s what you need, I can give it to you. Just want to be sure we’re on the same page.”

Already a droplet of pearly precum was beading at the head of his cock. Maggie found herself watching it and licking her lips. God, what was wrong with her? She’d never had these hungers before, these desires. And now she felt like she couldn’t stop until her need was satiated.

“Kor…” she whispered hesitantly, watching him.

“Come here and get close to me,” he growled, reaching for her. “It helps to feel your naked body next to mine.”

“Okay.” Maggie snuggled close to him, pressing her breasts to his side and watching with wide eyes as he stroked himself a second time—just for her. “Will it be soon?” she asked softly, keeping her eyes on his shaft. “I mean, I just want to…want to taste it, right from the source.” She looked up at him. “Oh God, does that make me bad? Awful? Wanting to drink your…” But she couldn’t finish.

“It’s just the implant,” Kor reminded her. His deep voice was harsh with tension. “Don’t feel bad, Maggie. Just give it what it wants—that’s all we can do until we get it out of you.” He groaned low in his throat. “Gods…so good…”

“Are you close?” She didn’t mean to pester him but the need inside her seemed to be growing and the ruby implant was pulsing again, slowly but surely.

“Pretty close,” Kor growled. “You want it faster? Wrap your sweet lips around me, just like you did before.”

Maggie hesitated but only for a minute. After all, she told herself, she wouldn’t really be sucking him. She was just going to take the very tip of his cock—not even the whole head—between her lips, just to make sure she didn’t spill a drop.

Leaning down, she wrapped her lips around the tip of his cock and sucked gently, swirling her tongue around the broad head for good measure.

Her efforts paid off in a big way.

“Oh God, sweetheart!” Kor groaned, arching his hips. “Gonna come now. Gonna come so hard, just for you…”

Maggie nearly moaned with pleasure as the first sweet pulse of his melted ice cream seed hit her tongue. God, he was coming, coming just for her, as he had said. She was tasting it right from the source and somehow it was the best, most delicious thing she’d ever tasted.

Kor groaned and jerked against her, his thick cock spurting again and again, coating her tongue and filling her belly as she swallowed eagerly. No matter how erratically he moved, she kept her lips wrapped firmly around his cock, sucking and swallowing, finally getting what the implant insisted she needed.

At last he was limp but Maggie still kept sucking…kept sucking until she had gotten every last bit of cum out.

Finally, she also relaxed with a contented sigh. She released Kor’s shaft and rested her head for a moment on his hip. She didn’t know how she knew it, but somehow it was clear to her that she would be able to sleep through the night peacefully now, without fear of being woken by desire so intense it was painful.

“Got what you needed?” In the semi-darkness, she felt his big fingers carding through her hair.

“Mmm-hmm.” Maggie murmured. “Thank you, Kor. For not…thinking I’m weird.”

“You’re all right, blondie. It’s just the implant. Once it’s out of you, you won’t act like this anymore. Won’t want to act like this anymore. Not with anyone but your fiancé, anyway.” His voice was gruff but his fingers in her hair were slow and tender.

“Oh, Kor…” Maggie didn’t know what to say but he didn’t give her a chance anyway.

“Time to sleep. Good night, blondie.”

“Good night,” she murmured but despite the fact that the implant was finally satiated, she still couldn’t sleep.

What’s happening to me? What else is the implant going to make me do? And more importantly, what was it going to make her feel? She felt so warm and safe in Kor’s arms, so protected and content in a way she’d never felt with Donald. Was that all the implant’s doing…or was she really beginning to have feelings for the huge warrior?

I guess I won’t know until I finally get the implant out, Maggie told herself. But in the meantime, was it wrong to enjoy the new feelings she was having? Wrong to enjoy Kor’s hands and mouth on her or crave the taste of his cum? Wrong to—?

“C’mere, blondie.” A large hand pulled her up and Kor fit her against his side again. “You’re thinking too much,” he murmured. I can practically hear the wheels turning in your head from here.”

“I’m sorry.” Maggie sighed. “I’m just…so confused.”

“You and me both, sweetheart. But we can’t solve the problems of the universe tonight. Come on, try and get some sleep.”

“All right.” Maggie sighed and snuggled against him. Feeling much more content than she had a right to feel, she finally drifted off to sleep.

* * * * *

“We are losing him.” Xandra the swamp witch peered into her cauldron, frowning at the scene she had just witnessed. “First he wanders off course to go rescue that stupid little human girl and now he’s falling in love with her.”

“We won’t lose him.” The glowing red eyes of her demon husband flared briefly. “I’ll make sure of it.”

“What can you possibly do? He may not know it but he’s Kindred—Touch Kindred. If he bonds her to him…if he gives her the Deep Touch…”

“He won’t.” A deep, animalistic growl sounded. “And even if he does, the seed has been planted. A seed that grows every day and night. A seed that will bring him back to us.”

“I hope you’re right.” Xandra frowned and stirred the cauldron. “He must if I am ever to have my revenge.”

“And if I am to be made flesh…even for a time.”

“Do you think his body will last once you enter it? Hosting one of your kind is difficult for us mortals.”

“You did fine as I recall,” the demon murmured.

“You only fucked me,” she reminded him. “You wish to indwell Therron—to invade him and push his consciousness aside so you can use his body as your own.”

“And so I shall,” he growled. “This human girl shall not have him—I won’t let her ruin our plans. We have worked too hard and too long to surrender now simply because Therron thinks himself in love.”

“But…” Xandra began. However, she was speaking to the empty air. The glowing red eyes were gone.

Chapter Twenty-four

Maggie woke up to the sound of low, animalistic growling in the darkness.

“Who…what? What’s going on?” She sat up abruptly, forgetting where she was and who she was with.

The growl sounded again and this time it was very close—actually in the bed with her! An unspeakable terror came over her and the room suddenly seemed to be twenty degrees colder. Maggie wanted to run, wanted to get away from that low growling but she felt frozen, barely able to move. Turning her head in that slow, horror movie way, she saw a pair of glowing red eyes burning in the darkness. Then a low, grating, inhuman voice began to speak.

“Therron is mine, little human. The seed has been planted. The pain of the past will mix with the pain of the future and he will be mine. My flesh puppet to do with as I wish.”

“I…I…” Maggie couldn’t make any words come out. Beside her in the darkness the burning red eyes blazed and the growling voice continued.

“I will drag him back to the Black Planet and then I will wear him…wear him until he is useless and worn out and then I will discard him like the others before.”

Maggie’s vocal chords finally unfroze. She gave a high pitched scream and scrambled off the bed. Oh my God, oh my God, OhmyGod! What the hell is that thing and where is Kor?

Kor—suddenly everything came back to her. She was supposed to be with Kor. He was sleeping beside her. So what was this creature with the glowing red eyes doing in his place?

“Kor!” she screamed. “Kor, help me! Where are you?”

There was a sudden commotion on the other side of the bed and she heard him roaring for lights. They came on at once, flooding the room with brilliance that made Maggie blink. She looked wildly around for a dark creature with glowing red eyes but there was nothing—no one but Kor and his eyes were still their normal pale blue, though they were filled with concern for her.

“Maggie? Maggie what is it?” He took her by the shoulders and shook her once, firmly. “What happened? What’s wrong?”

“I saw a creature—a thing. Its eyes were red and glowing and it said it owned you and it would use you as a…” She started to cry. “As some kind of a puppet, whatever that means.”

“Means you had a nightmare,” he said, looking into her eyes. “Listen to me, Maggie—it wasn’t real.”

“It seemed real.” Maggie pressed the edge of the sheet to her eyes. “It was sitting right where you are now and I felt such a…such a presence of evil. The room got colder all of a sudden and that thing, it called you ‘Therron’ or ‘Faron’ or something like that. I didn’t understand why but I knew it was talking about you.”

“Therron, you say?” Kor frowned and shifted uncomfortably.

“Yes.” Maggie nodded frantically. “Do you…do you know the name?”

Kor shook his head and looked away. “No and neither do you. Because it was just a dream, Maggie—only a dream.”

“I’m telling you, it seemed real.” Maggie finished drying her eyes on the sheet and frowned at him. “Tell me, where did you say you were going before you came to get me? Was it the Black Planet?”

Kor looked even more uncomfortable. “I was following a lead. Remember what the night porter said about only seeing one other person like me before? I just wanted to know my origins—wanted to be able to control my vision so I didn’t hurt anybody. So I didn’t hurt you.”

“Well, you can’t go back there,” Maggie said with utter conviction. “You can’t, Kor—no matter what. It’s a bad place and I’m afraid if you go, something awful will happen to you.”

“It was just a dream. Hey, come here, come on…” Slowly he coaxed her back into his arms, stroking her hair and murmuring sweet nothings until she was almost calm. He dimmed the lights but didn’t put them all the way out. Then he lay back on the bed and simply held her.

“Promise,” Maggie murmured drowsily when her heartbeat had calmed down and she was finally sleepy again. “Promise you won’t go there.”

But she never heard Kor’s promise—before she could, she drifted off to sleep again. This time there were no interruptions and she slept until morning.

Chapter Twenty-five

“You found her?” Sylvan stared at the long-distance viewscreen he’d recently had installed in his suite. Since becoming a member of the Kindred High Council, he’d been conducting a lot more interstellar business and he found it easier to do it from home. After all, he couldn’t constantly be running off to the viewing room—not now that he and Sophia had the twins to look after.

“I found traces of her.” The male on the viewscreen was tall with dark hair and eyes—his right eye, anyway. The left was covered with a black patch. Combined with the closely clipped mustache and goatee that framed his square jaw, it gave him a rakish, untrustworthy air.

Salix L’Tm was a bounty hunter and Sylvan didn’t trust him—not as far as he could throw him. The male was part Blood Kindred…and part something else. What, Sylvan didn’t know and he didn’t particularly care, either. All that mattered was that Salix was the best at what he did—finding people who were lost or who didn’t want to be found. Which was why Sylvan had decided to hire him to find Maggie Jordon when the regular Kindred search team had failed.

“What traces? Where are you at?” he demanded, frowning at Salix. “Still on Yonnie Six?”

“Not any more. I’m on my way to the Flesh Bazaar—in the Hub.”

“What?” Sylvan exclaimed. “You think she was sold as a slave?”

Salix gave him a most unpleasant grin, his one visible eye twinkling darkly.

“I know she was. And she’s not the only one.”

“What? What are you talking about?”

“First things first.” Salix held up one leather gloved hand. “I picked up the trail at Lady Pope’nose’s place.”

“The female who denied ever having met Maggie?”

“The same.” Salix grinned and stroked his closely clipped goatee. “It appears that her ladyship wasn’t exactly honest with us. In fact, she’s the one who grabbed Maggie in the first place.”

“What?” Sylvan’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. “That’s outrageous! Maggie was under our protection. This Lady Pope'nose will pay for daring to—”

Salix held up a hand to stop him.

“She already has.”

“What? How?” Sylvan demanded.

“It seems that Maggie has a protector—a male slave she helped escape right out from under Lady Pope’nose’s…well, nose.” Salix grinned, clearly amused. “Anyway, he came looking for her and found out what her ladyship had done. According to one of her other slaves, he cornered Lady Pope’nose and made her tell him everything.”

“And?” Sylvan prompted.

Salix shrugged. “And then they both disappeared. I don’t know what happened to Pope’nose but nothing pleasant, I’m sure. As for the escaped slave, I’m pretty sure I’ll find his trail at the Flesh Bazaar.”

“Isn’t anyone mounting a rescue mission for Lady Pope’nose?” Sylvan asked.

Salix shrugged again. “You’d think so, as rich as she is. But apparently she’s a nasty piece of work—none of her slaves were too sad to see her go and all of her ‘friends’ seem content to wring their hands and talk about how awful it is that she disappeared without actually doing anything about it.”

“You think he killed her?” Sylvan asked directly.

“Who knows? It’s possible—he was none too happy with her for what she did to Maggie and he’s not a male you’d want to meet in a dark alley.”

“How so?” Sylvan asked.

“Korexiroth—The Demon as he was known in his time on the Blood Circuit—is an eight level felon. He killed his own master which is why he was sentenced to death. Pope’nose bought him instead and held him for a good long time before Maggie helped him escape. I would consider him extremely dangerous.”

“But Maggie didn’t—or she wouldn’t have helped him escape,” Sylvan said thoughtfully. “Do you think he has her best interests at heart?”

“Hard to say,” Salix said blandly. “I guess I’ll find out—my guess is that when I find him, I’ll find her.”

“All right, very good.” Sylvan nodded at the bounty hunter. “Keep following the trail—oh, and do you have the long distance transmitter I sent?”

“I do.” Salix patted his pocket. “Right here.”

“Good. Maggie’s family is standing by—I want them to be able to talk to her as soon as you find her. Call me again when you find out what happened at the Flesh Bazaar.”

“Will do, Commander.” Salix gave him an overly elaborate salute that bordered on sarcastic and one last, mocking grin before the viewscreen went dark.

Sylvan sighed and stood there for awhile, thinking. He didn’t like having to use Salix but he had to admit that so far it had paid off. The male had come closer to finding Maggie than anyone else and that was saying something.

Sylvan was glad about that—he felt personally responsible for the little Earth female as he had been one of the Council members who voted to let her go on her mission to Gaia in the first place. He had also been in constant contact with her family and her fiancé for months—although honestly, her parents seemed much more worried and distraught than the male who was going to join with her. Sylvan hoped to give them all good news soon.

“Please, Goddess, let her be found. And let her be whole and well, unharmed by what has befallen her,” he prayed softly. “She is in your hands now—do not let her come to harm.”

Chapter Twenty-six

“Why do you want me to wear this?” Maggie came out of the bedroom, walking carefully in the tight black leather clothing Kor had found for her at the back of Lady Pope’nose’s closet. The top was a black bustier that cupped her full breasts lovingly. On the skinny Lady Pope’nose, the cups might have covered her nipples. Maggie was better endowed, however, and her full breasts were spilling out of the cups, her nipples completely on display.

A pair of leather, crotchless panties that barely covered the top of her mound and left her pussy lips completely bare went with the bustier and high black leather boots completed the outfit. It made her look like a goddess as far as Kor was concerned—he got hard just looking at her like this. But he wasn’t sure how Maggie would feel about it—especially once he told her where she was going to have to wear it.

“Well?” she said, putting a hand on her hip. “Because I know you wanted me to wear clothes with easy access but this is downright obscene. It's like the outfit I had on in that tree dream times ten."

“I need you to wear those clothes because this is our last day in this ship,” he said, sitting down on the couch to admire her better. The past solar week that he’d spent just being close to the little female had been the best of his life. He was reluctant to see it end but it was necessary to keep going if they were going to get the implant out of her.

“What? Why? Are we at the Maw Cluster already?” Maggie walked carefully across the living area, only wobbling a little in the black leather boots, and sat down in his lap without being asked. With a little sigh, she snuggled against his chest. Gods, she was so warm and soft and sweet—Kor loved the way she fit against him, almost as though they were made for each other. And the way the bustier pushed up her full breasts and put her tight pink nipples on display was almost too hot to stand. He shifted, trying to make more room for his cock in the tight leather pants he wore.

“Afraid so,” he said. “But from here we have to find a way to get to the Dragon’s Mouth.” He slipped a hand into the half-cup bustier and palmed her breast, thumbing the tight little point of her nipple. Maggie moaned softly and pressed her breast more fully into his hand.

“How…how do we do that?” she asked a bit breathlessly. “And why can’t we just fly there in the ship we have now? And why do I have to wear this?”

“The Dragon’s Mouth isn’t really a planet—it’s a bunch of really large asteroids orbiting a red dwarf star called Helios,” Kor explained, twisting her nipple gently until she squirmed. “And it’s jealously guarded, both by the males who work there and by their patrons. You have to be the right kind of person to get in…and out.”

“What kind of person is that?” Maggie seemed to be trying not to moan.

“The kind who wears what you’re wearing now.” Kor took a deep breath and stopped touching her for a minute. “You mentioned the outfit you wore when you accidentally touched the black leather tree in the Dreaming Woods. Well…”

Maggie sat up and looked at him. “Well, what?” she asked. “If you're trying to tell me that you want me to act like…like that huge leather giant guy wanted me to act—"

"Maggie…" he began but she shook her head.

"Kor I told you—I don’t want to be anybody’s mistress—especially not that kind of mistress. With the whips and the floggers…” She shivered. “Ugh, it’s just not me.”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Kor said in a low voice. “Not being the mistress, anyway.”

“Then what?” Maggie demanded. “What are you saying?”

Kor sighed. “Most of the people who go to the Dragon’s Mouth are interested in controlling and taming their slaves—and they’re all males. Males are dominant in the Dragon’s Mouth and I’m afraid females are considered little more than property to be bought and sold. The only way to get there is to go as someone who would have a legitimate reason to visit.”

“So…we’ll pose as a rich Master and his slave girl?” Maggie asked softly.

“Yes.” Kor blew out a breath. “I don’t know how you feel about it but that’s pretty much the only way we can get in. We’ll just take it easy and stay in the background.”

“The background where?” Maggie asked.

“I’ve booked us aboard a junket at the edge of the Cluster—we’ll travel with a bunch of other masters and slaves. I’m thinking we’ll say that your implant is defective somehow and I want to get it fixed. We’ll take the junket straight in to the Dragon’s Mouth and hopefully find the bastard who engineered your implant and get him to take it out.”

“That doesn’t seem too difficult,” Maggie said slowly. “Except…how long does the trip take?”

“One solar day and night tops,” Kor said. “But we’d have to be playing our parts the whole time.”

She frowned. “I don’t mind pretending to be your slave—after all, you did the same for me back on Yonnie Six. But do we really have to travel with a bunch of other people?”

Kor nodded. “Afraid so. The junkets check out their passengers thoroughly—they’re the only ones who get in or out of the Dragon’s Mouth. If we tried in this ship, they’d turn us away—might even blow us out of the sky for trying.”

Maggie shivered. “All right, I’m convinced about that. But…do I have to be wearing this in public?” She nodded down to the bustier and open panties that showed her breasts and pussy clearly. “I’m a really shy person—except around you, I mean. And I just…”

“Believe me, Maggie—you won’t be dressed any differently than the other slaves—that’s the idea.” He frowned. “You think I like showing you off? Like the idea of some other male seeing your sweet body? Hell no—but if we don’t blend in, we won’t make it. So yes, I’m afraid this is the kind of thing you’ll have to wear.”

Maggie’s cheeks went pink and she seemed to be thinking for a long time. “All right,” she said at last. “I guess it’s not much worse than what I wore when they were selling me at the Flesh Bazaar. And at least I’ll be with you.”

“I’ll never leave your side,” he promised. “Your safety is my first priority, blondie. I swear it.”

“But, Kor…” She shifted in his lap, turning to face him. “Other than the clothes, I’m just…worried. How will you be able to, you know, help me if we’re with a bunch of other people? Will there be privacy? Will it be really crowded?”

“I’m sure we’ll have a private room, blondie,” he reassured her, stroking the curls away from her flushed cheeks. “Don’t worry, you know I wont’ let you go hungry.”

“It’s not being hungry I’m worried about,” she murmured.

“You know what I mean.” He kissed her gently. “The only thing you need to worry about is acting like a proper slave.”

Maggie’s eyes widened. “How do I do that? Act like you did on Yonnie Six?”

Kor shook his head. “Not quite. As a female slave—especially the kind that would come with her master to the Dragon’s Mouth—you have to be extremely submissive.”

“You mean…let me touch you whenever you want?” Maggie bit her lip. “But…I already do that—don’t I?”

“Don’t wait for me to ask,” Kor told her. “A truly perfect slave will offer her master exactly what he wants before he even knows that he wants it.”

“Like…this?” Maggie’s voice shook a little but her grip was steady when she took one of his hands and pulled it between her legs to cup her pussy through the black crotchless panties.

“Very good.” Kor felt his cock rising but her lesson wasn’t done yet. “And then you have to ask me to touch you. Tell me what you want me to do to you…and what you want to do to me.” Tell me how you feel about me, he wanted to add but he clamped his jaw tight, not letting the words escape. He would find out how Maggie really felt once the implant was out.

“I…uh…” Maggie’s cheeks were pink but she seemed determined to get this right. “I want you to touch me, Master,” she whispered haltingly.

“Touch you where?” Kor prompted gently. “Come on, where do you want me to touch you?”

“Be-between my legs,” she stammered. Though she seemed to love dirty talk when he did it, Maggie was shy about trying it herself.

“Go on,” Kor encouraged her, his cock surging behind his zipper. “Be specific.”

“My pussy,” she whispered at last. “Please, Master, I want you to touch…to touch my pussy.”

“Good girl,” Kor rumbled approvingly, his cock surging again. Gods, she was lovely, all half naked in his lap with her little cunt nestled in his hand. He knew this kind of thing was hard for the naturally shy Maggie and he loved when she came out of her shell and tried something new.

He also liked the way she moaned and pressed against his hand, even spreading her legs for his fingers to slip inside her heated depths.

At the beginning of this trip, she had been so guilty about that damn fiancé of hers she’d barely been able to let him touch the outside of her pussy, let alone willing to open herself and let him penetrate her to the hilt. Kor liked the way she had changed—liked the trust he saw in her eyes almost as much as he liked her pleasure when she moaned and pressed against him, offering herself completely.

He only wished he knew if the change was due to genuine fondness for him on her part…or simply a byproduct of the implant she wore.

“Good girl,” he growled again, trying to push the other thoughts aside. “Now, while I fingerfuck you, you tell me what you’d like to do to me.”

“I…I…” Maggie’s eyes fluttered up in her head as the pleasure began to overtake her. “Oh God, Kor…”

“Master,” he corrected her sternly, giving one of her nipples a tweak to remind her.

“Master,” she corrected herself quickly. “I want…I want to suck you, Master.”

Kor’s cock felt hard enough to fuck through solid steel when he remembered the soft suction of her lips around the tip of his cock. Every night since the first one he had jerked off with Maggie looking on. And every night she captured just the tip of his cock between her lush lips and caught every drop of his cum. The rest of his cock she seemed to consider off limits but she couldn’t rest until she’d sucked every last droplet of his cum.

Even though it wasn’t a real blow job, Kor thought he had never been hotter than when he watched her lean down and suck just the tip of his cock into her mouth. And he loved to watch the blissful look on her face when he finally came, filling her mouth with the creamy treat she craved. He just wished he could fill her pussy instead but he knew Maggie didn’t want that. To her it represented the ultimate betrayal of her fiancé so it was never going to happen.

“I want to suck you,” she whispered again.

“You already do suck me,” he reminded her, stroking up into her pussy, filling her with his fingers. “You do it every night, sweetheart.”

“No.” Maggie shook her head, her cheeks flushed with passion. “I…I want to suck all of you. You’re so long and thick and…and I want to see how much of you I could fit in my mouth. How much I could take until you came for me.”

“Gods, blondie!” Kor thought he might come just from hearing her talk about it.

Maggie’s lovely deep blue eyes were half-lidded with pleasure and he wondered if she even knew what she was saying but that didn’t stop him from listening to her.

“There’s more,” she whispered. “I want…want you inside me. And not just in my mouth.”

Kor’s cock surged. “I thought we agreed that was off limits—that you didn’t want me to make love you to.”

“I know I shouldn’t want you to,” she moaned, rolling her hips to ride his fingers. “But lately…right before bed…it’s all I think about. It’s getting so hard to just…do what we’ve been doing when I want…so much more…When I want you inside me.” Then her hips began to buck faster. “Oh,” she gasped. “Oh, Kor…oh Master…I’m coming! Coming…”

Kor rode out her orgasm, feeling like he might have one of his own just from listening to her and watching her reach the peak. Gods, she was lovely when she came!

He wondered if she really meant what she said about wanting to take him all the way inside her…or if it was just the implant talking. More and more he longed to get the damn thing out. He wanted to know if Maggie really cared for him…or if they were just playing games until she was free of the thing inside her and ready to go home.

Chapter Twenty-seven

The junket ship was what Kor called an Alpha-one style cruiser. It was an enormous beast of a vessel with plenty of docking platforms along its sides where the various passengers could leave their individual space ships during the trip to the Dragon’s Mouth.

Maggie had asked why they couldn’t just stay in their ship but Kor had explained that participation in the onboard community was mandatory. They had to look and act just like everyone else if they wanted to get to the elusive cluster of asteroids. Also, talking to the other masters was the best way to find out about her implant. Kor intended to ask “advice” from several of the other men aboard, hoping they would point him in the right direction. Apparently each individual implant cultivator had his own personal style—Kor was hoping that someone on board would recognize Maggie’s and tell them where to find its maker.

She felt ready to go and more than ready to get rid of the implant, but she couldn’t help the uncomfortable feeling she got from walking around in the leather bustier and panties, showing off her nipples and pussy to anyone who cared to look.

Kor didn't like her overexposure either, though he considered it a necessity. He had promised to keep her covered as much as possible. Over his own outfit of black leather pants and a plain red shirt, he was wearing his black cloak and mask again as a precaution. He told Maggie he intended to take them off once he had ascertained that none of the men aboard the junket were a threat to him.

As they walked along the docking bubble leading to the ship, Kor kept an arm around her shoulders, the long edge of his cloak shielding her from prying eyes. It made Maggie feel more secure and had the added benefit of letting him stroke her breasts without anyone seeing. God, she just hoped she could keep the implant under control while they were on this trip—privately. She really didn’t want everyone else in the ship watch as Kor fondled and stroked her almost every minute of the day to keep her desires in check.

“Good day, Master,” someone said, interrupting her worries.

Maggie looked up and saw a large, muscular man with blue skin and silver eyes. He was wearing a red and gold uniform that unfortunately clashed badly with his skin tones.

“Good day.” As it had when he’d come to get her, Kor’s mask distorted his voice. It made Maggie feel a little like she was being personally escorted by Darth Vader.

“I’m Rosh. I’ll be your security detail and entertainment officer while you’re aboard our fine ship, The Pleasure Bilge. Could you please state your name and business in the Dragon’s Mouth.”

Maggie couldn’t help thinking that Rosh looked more like a drill sergeant than a cruise director but she kept her opinions to herself. Kor had told her more than once that the men who visited the Dragon’s Mouth thought women should be seen and not heard.

“I am Kor and this is my slave whose name is of no consequence,” Kor said. “I bought her at the Flesh Bazaar not even a single solar week ago and already her damn implant is malfunctioning. I’m going to the Dragon’s Mouth to track down its creator and see if he can fix it.”

“I see. Very well.” Rosh nodded. “That is all in order. You may board the ship as soon as you and your slave have passed inspection.”

“Inspection? What kind of inspection?” Maggie asked, forgetting she wasn’t supposed to talk.

Rosh frowned. “A very forward slave. I can see why you need her implant fixed.”

“I second her question though—what kind of inspection?” Kor demanded.

“Why, a simply visual check and pat-down to be certain neither of you is carrying weapons of mass destruction on your person. There are certain…factions that believe our way of life in the Dragon’s Mouth is somehow wrong or reprehensible. These zealots have taken to trying to posing as passengers and attempting to destroy our more crowded junkets—of which this will be one.” Rosh shrugged. “So you can see, this is a necessary precaution taken for your own safety. I’m sure you can understand.”

Maggie could feel the low, rumbling growl coming from Kor’s broad chest.

“And I’m sure you can understand that no one but me touches my slave,” he rumbled. “You can look at her—I don’t like it but I’ll allow it. Touch her, though, and you’ll lose your fucking hand—I promise you that.”

Rosh frowned and his blue skin seemed to go pale. “I assure you, Master Kor, no one here will in any way touch or molest your slave. But we have to verify that no weapons are hidden on her person. We—”

“Here.” Maggie didn’t know where she got the courage to do it, but she stepped out from the shelter of Kor’s long black cloak and stood in front of the blue-skinned guard with her arms spread wide. “Look at this getup,” she said, turning slowly around. “Do I look like I could hide anything at all in here—let alone a weapon of mass destruction?”

“Ah…” Rosh’s silver eyes took her in and Maggie felt her cheeks heat in a blush. She knew what he would be seeing—her nipples were pink and tight from Kor’s constant stimulation and her pussy was swollen and wet for the same reason. The old Maggie would have tried to slink away to avoid attracting attention to her nearly naked body. But something had changed inside her recently. Was it the effect of the implant…or the things she’d been doing with Kor? Maggie didn’t know, she only knew she somehow had the courage to stand her ground while the alien guard looked her over.

“Well?” she asked again, impatiently.

“No, you…you don’t seem to be, ah, carrying anything illegal,” Rosh said at last, his eyes glued to her breasts.

“Good, then you can stop ogling my slave and check me over instead,” Kor growled. Taking off his cape, he swept it around Maggie’s neck, covering her from the prying eyes of the guard. Then he stepped forward and took off his mask. “Well?”

“I’m glad that’s over,” Maggie said under her breath as they finally passed through the final connecting door that led inside the huge junket ship. “I thought they’d never let us pass.”

“Told you they were extra careful around here. They must have had more attacks lately,” Kor murmured as they walked down the long, dim, metal hallway.

“What factions is he talking about? Who’s been attacking them?”

“Mostly female empowerment groups. There are plenty of people—myself included—that don’t think a female should be bought and sold like property.”

“You must have seen it all your life as a slave,” Maggie murmured.

Kor grunted assent. “I experienced it too. That’s one of the reasons I think it’s wrong. But I was lucky in a way—I was just bought and sold. These females—some of them have had extreme body modifications in order to make their masters happier.”

Maggie frowned. “Body modification? You mean like plastic surgery—getting bigger boobs and things like that?”

Kor looked grim. “That barely scratches the surface. Some of the things you’re going to see here are pretty disturbing—just want you to be prepared.”

“I’m prepared,” Maggie said confidently. “After all, how much worse could it get than this horrible implant I’ve got?”

“A hell of a lot worse. You’ll see.” Kor stopped in front of a large pair of golden doors. “Okay, here’s the entrance to the main salon. We’re going to be spending a large chunk of our time here so try to blend in.”

“Yes, Master.” Maggie dropped her eyes demurely.

Kor gave a short, sharp laugh. “Very funny, blondie. Let’s just see if you can keep it up. I’m afraid you’ll have to give me back my cloak now—it’ll look strange to have a covered slave—like I have something to hide.”

“Oh, of course.” Maggie handed back the cloak, trying not to feel naked as she did so.

“Thanks. And sorry, sweetheart,” Kor said apologetically. He waved the pass orb—a small round object that looked like a silver marble on a chain—in front of the golden doors and they slid silently open.

Inside was a huge room the size of a football stadium with wide glass blocks for walls. It was filled with Masters and slaves and reminded Maggie somewhat of the banquet hall area of the Lo’thian spa except that the rules of dominance were most definitely reversed.

As they stepped into the room, she was glad to see that Kor had been right—she wasn’t the only scantily clad female slave in sight. In fact, many of the girls she saw had on a whole lot less than she did—just a few strategically placed ribbons or patches—and some were even completely naked except for the elaborate slave collars they wore around their necks.

At least I’m not the only one showing off her assets, Maggie thought, surveying the room. At least…

But the thought died as she caught sight of something which should have been impossible.

“What…what is she…?” Maggie squinted into the crowd and saw the woman again—the woman who looked completely ordinary except for her three huge breasts.

“Oh, that?” Kor said in a low voice as they made their way into the crowd. “That’s a slave whose master obviously loves breasts. One guess what this one’s master likes.”

He pointed at another girl who seemed to have something wrong with her mouth. It was a vertical slit instead of being horizontal and—

“Oh my God!” Maggie whispered as the strange sight finally made sense. “She’s got a…a vagina for a mouth! But how does she talk?”

“I think the real question is, how can she eat that way?” Kor returned, his voice a low, disgusted growl.

“A question easily answered if you are truly interested.” The high pitched, fruity voice came from Maggie’s right and startled her so much she jumped.

“Oh, uh…” she began nervously, forgetting the speaker, who appeared to be a short balding man dressed in a pale blue toga-like garment, wasn’t talking to her.

“She eats with the use of a feeding tube,” the man in the toga continued. “It’s not too much trouble to place, really and it keeps her nice and slender.” He pinched his slave’s bare buttocks and she jumped and glared at him but said nothing. The man chuckled. “Which leads me to the other question I think I heard—how does she talk? The answer is obvious—she doesn’t. I’m sure you’ll agree she’s the best sort of slave—one who’s always ready to fuck and never complains about it!” Throwing back his head, he laughed, a high pitched, annoying sound that put Maggie’s nerves on edge.

“That's uh, amazing,” Kor muttered, looking like he might be sick. “Where, uh, where did you get her modifications done?”

“Oh, on Genturous, of course—it’s the best part of the Dragon’s Mouth for modifications. Just as Hargous is the best asteroid to get implants done on.” He raised an eyebrow at Kor. “I assume that’s where you got your slave’s implant done?”

“Not really sure,” Kor admitted, frowning. “I bought her at the Flesh Bazaar and she came with the implant but it’s not working right. I’m hoping to find whoever developed it so he can set it straight.”

“Ah. A wise course.” The other man nodded. “If you don’t mind me asking, what’s wrong with it? I’ve had several slaves with implants so maybe I can help you trouble shoot it.”

“She’s…too mouthy. Speaks out of turn.” Kor frowned. “Among other things.”

“A great pity.” The other master shrugged. “But if I may offer some advice—fixing the implant is not the only way to make her more docile. In the center of the room, next to the bar, are several hitching posts where you can tie up a slave if she displeases you. There you will also find various implements of punishment so you can beat the evil out of her if you need to.”

“Kor cleared his throat. “I’ll have to go see that for myself but I’m not a big believer in corporal punishment—that’s why I wanted the implant in the first place, to make such measures unnecessary.”

The master frowned. “No corporal punishment? You’re a strange one.”

Says the man who modified his slave to have a vagina for a mouth. Maggie glared at him.

Kor shrugged. “It is the way of my people.”

“Well if you don’t wish to beat her, perhaps a little humiliation might do the trick? There are also areas where you can have your slave fellate you publicly, to the interest and amusement of all. I find the threat of a public blow job does wonders when discipline is called for and I’m too tired to wield the whip.”

“A worthy suggestion,” Kor said neutrally, though Maggie could tell he was both disgusted and angered by the man’s advice. “I think I’ll go look at the bar later—as soon as I find my room.”

“Good luck with that,” the other master said with a sigh. “I went to look for my own room as soon as I came an hour ago. But it’s no use—they’re having technical difficulties and the blocks are all backed up.”

“Blocks? What blocks?” Kor said.

“Oh, is this your first time in a junket?” the other man enquired.

“It is.”

“Well then, the rooming may be a bit of a surprise to you. Do you see the clear glass blocks that make up the walls? Those are the rooms.”

“They are?” Maggie breathed, forgetting to be silent. On looking closer, she could see that the huge glass blocks that seemed to make up the walls of the ship did in fact, have people inside them. All of them were moving very slowly, snaking their way around the walls so the view must be continuously changing. She also noticed, with some unease, that the blocks were clear glass—there was no privacy to be had, even in a “private” room.

“Indeed,” the other master said. “The blocks move in a maze on a complex system of jet lifts and anthro-pulleys. Unfortunately, only one can be accessed at a time and if there is any delay at all, the entire system backs up.” The man leaned closer to Kor and whispered, “There has been some speculation that the makers of the ship designed it that way on purpose. You know—to force people to mingle and buy more at the ship’s shops and vendors? I consider it extremely likely but it doesn’t do to say so too loudly.”

“That’s…very illuminating,” Kor said, frowning. “But what do we do if we need to get into our room sooner rather than later?” He was looking at Maggie as he spoke, no doubt wondering how long she could hold out without him touching her.

Maggie was wondering the same thing. Already she could feel the pulse of her implant speeding up, demanding the touch of her master’s hand. Would she be able to wait another hour or more for Kor to touch her and ease her need? She wasn’t sure.

“You’ll just have to do as the rest of us do, wander around and buy merchandize we don’t really need.” The fat slave owner laughed, as though it was a joke. “In the mean time, though, go up to the Warden of the Blocks and show him your pass orb. He’ll put your name on the list and call you when your block comes up.”

“Thank you,” Kor said, nodding. “Speaking with you has been most enlightening.”

“Any time! Glad to help a fellow passenger. And don’t forget what I said about a public display of humiliation. If you don’t mind me saying, I can tell your slave would benefit from such a thing—she speaks out of turn entirely too much.”

Kor nodded silently and steered Maggie away.

“I barely said a word,” she protested in an indignant whisper as soon as they were out of ear shot of the other man.

“Even one word is too much,” Kor growled. “As far as bastards like that are concerned, anyway. Which is why he took away his own slave’s power of speech.” He sounded angry. “Evil son of a whore.”

“That poor girl,” Maggie murmured with a shiver as they made their way through the crowd. “What an awful thing to do to someone!”

“I told you there was a reason female liberation groups targeted this area,” Kor murmured back under his breath. “Are you thirsty? It looked like he was right—they have a full bar here.”

Maggie opened her mouth to say yes…and then closed it again. What she saw on the left hand side of the large circular bar stocked with every imaginable colored bottle was almost too much to take in.

A large metal post was set up in the middle of the area which was clearly meant for the punishment of slaves. A hapless slave girl wearing nothing but long blue tassels on her nipples was strung up by her wrists at the post, her arms high over her head. The position forced her to stand on her tiptoes.

Behind her a man who was obviously her master was wielding a wicked looking whip that fizzled and crackled as it hit her. Sparks shot from the end of the whip and with every blow the slave girl gasped and jumped, trying in vain to twist away from the stinging, crackling lash. The crowd gathered around the scene laughed and cheered. Even worse, several other masters seemed to be waiting in line to beat their slaves as well.

“What kind of place is this?” Maggie demanded, feeling sick. “Where the people actually stand in line to beat their slaves with that horrible thing?”

“That thing is a pain whip,” Kor muttered under his breath. “It’s electrified. Leaves no visible mark but with each stroke it feels as though every nerve in the body is on fire. Not a pleasant sensation.”

“You’ve seen this kind of whip used before?” Maggie asked.

He made a face. “Had it used on me, blondie. Hurts like a son of a bitch—poor girl.”

Maggie didn’t want to watch anymore. Not when there was nothing she could do to stop the cruel display.

“Come on,” she said, turning away. “Let’s go see about our room.”

“I’m with you.” Kor took her by the arm and steered her to the far end of the large common area. There they found an opening in the glass blocks about as wide as a double doorway. Standing in front of the opening, behind a work terminal, was another blue-skinned, silver-eyed alien wearing the same red and gold uniform Rosh had been wearing.

“Hello, Master,” he said as Kor approached him and held out the pass orb. “I am Yiuck—the Warden of the Blocks. But if you’ve come about your block, I’m afraid we’re experiencing a few small technical difficulties. There’s a one to two hour wait right now.”

Maggie had a moment of panic. “Two hours?” she asked. Her implant throbbed strongly and she looked appealingly at Kor. “I don’t know if I can wait that long,” she whispered.

The guard looked at her in surprise. “Your slave speaks out of turn, master.”

Kor glared at the alien. “Her implant makes her most impatient to be in a room alone with me. If I don’t satisfy it soon, she will begin to have a most unfortunate reaction.”

Maggie felt her cheeks growing hot. Even though it was probably a common problem with slaves and their implants on this particular ship, it was still embarrassing to hear Kor inform someone that she was horny out of her mind and needed to be serviced.

“As to that,” the Warden of the Blocks said, “We have a lounge area where you can slake all your needs.”

“My needs are private,” Kor grated. “As are those of my slave.”

The alien laughed. “My dear master, nothing is truly private here—as you can see from the activities taking place in those blocks already occupied.”

He pointed to one of the clear glass block rooms moving slowly across the wall above him. Sure enough, Maggie saw a master with a slave on her knees in front of him, giving him a very vigorous blow job. The sight made her implant throb strongly and she crossed her legs as tightly as she could, feeling miserable. God, what was wrong with her?

“As I said, the lounge area is designated for sexual gratification. You’ll find it just over there.” The Warden of the Blocks pointed. “Anything is permissible, we only ask that you keep your activities confined to that area and do not allow your slave to mouth you in any of our food service areas.”

“What if I don’t want to use the lounge?” Kor demanded.

The alien shrugged. “Then I’m afraid you will have to wait for your block to come around to the entrance here.” He nodded at the wide opening behind him. “Your pass orb will light up and play a little tune when your block is available for access. You will have exactly five solar minutes to respond and if you miss your block, you’ll have to wait a minimum of two hours for it to come around again. So please drop whatever or whoever you’re doing and come at once when your orb summons you.”

Just at that moment, a master with a blinking, jingling pass orb hurried up and waved it in the Warden’s face.

“I’m not too late, am I?” he asked, puffing and blowing. “I’ve been waiting for hours and I was all the way across the room when this thing went off.”

“Your block will be in position for another thirty seconds,” the alien announced smoothly. “If you go now—”

But the man was already rushing past him. He threw himself through the open doors and just barely made it into the glass block that served as his room before it moved slowly past and another empty block took its place.

Maggie’s implant was throbbing steadily now. She tugged at Kor’s arm and gave him a pleading look. “Seriously, I can’t wait much longer!” she whispered desperately.

Kor nodded and stepped up again.

“I’ll pay good credit for you to move my block to the top of the rotation,” he said in a low voice.

The Warden of the Blocks shook his head. “I’m sorry, Master, but the blocks follow a set pattern which is completely unchangeable.”

“Another block then,” Kor said quickly. “I’ll pay for a different one—closer to the top.”

“Impossible,” the Warden said. “The masters at the top of the rotation have been waiting for hours already. If word got out that I was giving away their blocks, I would lose my job. No amount of credit is worth that.”

“But I—” Kor began.

The Warden cut him off.

“I’m sorry, master, you’ll simply have to wait your turn. And in case you’re wondering, the lounging area is that way.” He pointed firmly to one corner of the massive room. “Please don’t return until your pass orb summons you.”

“Oh my God,” Maggie muttered as they left in the direction the Warden had pointed. “Worst…hotel…ever.”

“I’m sorry, blondie,” Kor murmured. “I had no idea it would be like this. If there was any other way to get to the Dragon’s Mouth…”

“But there’s not. I get it.” Maggie crossed her arms over her breasts and hissed as her increasingly sensitive nipples protested the move. “I guess I’ll just have to grin and bear it. In the mean time, maybe we should try to find clues about my implant. You know, put the time to good use.”

“We can try,” Kor said, looking at her doubtfully. “But are you sure you can wait?”

“I’ll have to,” Maggie said grimly. “Oh, look—I think this is the ‘lounging area’ he was walking about.”

They had reached a large corner of the room which was roped off by scarlet braids that appeared to be made of some kind of woven hair. Maggie wondered if the hair that made the ropes belonged to some exotic animal…or if it was made of dyed slave hair. Ugh! She had an involuntary shiver at the thought.

Beyond the rope was a long row of plush blue lounging chairs that looked almost like Lazy Boy recliners. But the bottom footrest part of each lounger was split in two with each piece able to swing outward.

“What are those for?” Maggie asked but even as the words left her lips, her question was answered. As she watched, one of the masters led his half-naked girl over to the row of loungers. She was wearing less than Maggie but something besides the girl’s scanty dress caught her eye—there was a blinking red light in the center of her naval—an implant! And it looked exactly like hers.

“Kor,” she whispered. “Look!”

“I see,” he murmured.

They continued to watch as the master sat himself down in one of the chairs. Then he popped open his pants and motioned his slave girl down between his legs. The split between the two moveable footrests left plenty of room for the girl to go on her knees before him.

“Take your time,” Maggie heard him say. “I want to feel your sweet lips wrapped around me, Belindah my dear.”

“Yes, Master,” she murmured, gazing up at him adoringly. “And I want to feel you in my mouth.”

Maggie’s implant pulsed strongly again as she watched the slave girl take her master’s cock deep in her mouth, licking and kissing it lovingly. Did the girl actually enjoy doing that…or was it her implant only making her think she enjoyed it?

That’s not the real question, Maggie, whispered a little voice in her head. The real question is would you enjoy doing that to Kor? And I think we already know the answer to that.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Kor murmured, surprising her out of her guilty thoughts.

“Huh?” Maggie jumped. “Oh, I…I doubt it.”

“I’m thinking,” he continued. “That if that girl has the same implant as you—”

“Her master might be able to tell us exactly where to go,” Maggie answered. “But do you think we should, uh, talk to him while he’s, you know…busy?”

“I think—” Kor began but the man surprised them both by speaking to Kor.

“Do you have a problem? This is the lounging area, you know—such things are permitted here.” He nodded down at the girl between his legs who continued to suck him lovingly.

“Just admiring your girl’s work,” Kor said smoothly. “My own slave has what appears to be the same kind of implant as yours but her oral technique is sadly lacking. Which is why I’m taking her to the Dragon’s Mouth to try and get it fixed.”

“The implant isn’t always to blame when it comes to technique,” the master said, relaxing visibly. “Come, sit beside me and I’ll tell you about it. Maybe my girl can give yours a few pointers.”

“Oh, of course.” Kor nodded and took Maggie by the arm. “Just pretend,” he murmured in a low voice. “You don’t actually have to do anything, all right?”

Maggie nodded but her implant was pulsing and she was feeling hotter by the minute as she followed Kor into the lounge area. When he took the seat beside the other man, she sank obediently to her knees before him

“Now then, tell me the problem,” the man said to Kor.

“As I said, terrible technique. And she’s mouthy too.” Kor frowned down at Maggie who did her best to look contrite. “I bought her at the Flesh Bazaar with the implant already in place and now—”

“Well, let’s see this so called ‘terrible technique’ the other man interrupted. “As I said, maybe Belindah can point her in the right direction.”

“Oh, that’s all right,” Kor shook his head. “I couldn’t possibly trouble your slave to teach mine while she’s, ah, busy with you.”

“Nonsense—I insist.” The other man frowned. “Unless you have something to hide?”

“Of course not,” Kor said. “It’s just that…”

But before he could finish the sentence, Maggie was already leaning forward and unsnapping the magno tabs that held his trousers in place.

Just the tip, she promised herself as his massive shaft sprang free and she took it in her hands. That’s all, just the tip. I swear…

“Very impressive,” the other master murmured, eying Kor’s cock as Maggie began to rub and caress it. “You must have Kindred blood in you.”

“So I’m told,” Kor said in a choked voice. “I never really knew my parents but—Maggie,” he broke off when she began to rub her cheek against him. “You, uh, don’t need to do that.”

“But I like to, Master,” Maggie murmured, looking up at him. “I like it a lot.”

She wasn’t lying. Maybe it was the implant pulsing in her belly or maybe not, but she found she loved rubbing his thick, long shaft against her cheek. It was so hot and the skin was so silky, his male musk warm and enticing. The dark spices of his skin seemed to invade her brain and make it hard to think. At the tips of her breasts her nipples were so tight they hurt and between her legs her pussy was throbbing and wet with need.

“You most certainly don’t need to do it like that,” the other master said. He looked at Kor. “I can see what you mean—that isn’t very effective at all.”

“Actually,” Kor cleared his throat. “I find it quite, uh, stimulating.”

“Not as much as you will once my Belindah has showed her a thing or to. Belindah, my love, show this little slave girl how you love to lick,” he instructed his slave. “It’s all right, you may demonstrate on me.”

“Yes, Master,” the girl murmured. Sitting back a little so Maggie could see she began a long slow lick from the base of her master’s cock all the way up to the crown.

“Ahhh!” her master sighed in evident pleasure. “See that?” he murmured to Kor. “She’s got the sweetest little tongue I’ve ever felt. Well,” he added, nodding at Maggie. “Go on—do as Belindah is. Show your master you can make him feel good.”

“Oh, no, really—” Kor began but Maggie looked up at him and nodded.

“It’s all right, Master,” she whispered. “I…I want to.”

“But, Maggie…”

But she was already leaning forward and emulating the other slave girl. Starting at the thick root of Kor’s cock, she dragged the flat of her tongue up his long shaft, savoring the salty taste of his skin, breathing in his warm scent.

Kor made a soft, strangled sound and she felt his big body quiver under her tender assault. Maggie couldn’t help but feel a surge of power, knowing he was reacting so strongly to her touch—anymore than she could help the surge of desire that followed it.

Part of her knew she shouldn’t do this, knew that she had been trying to avoid this exact thing for an entire week. But I can’t blow our cover, she told herself, justifying her actions. And besides I’m just licking him—that’s not sucking, not an actual blow job. Right?

Except just then the other slave girl pulled back and looked up at her master for instruction.

“Very good, Belindah,” he murmured. “Now show her the Shallow Kiss.”

“Yes, Master,” the girl murmured. Leaning forward again, she took the head of her master’s cock into her mouth and sucked it lovingly, opening her mouth slightly so Maggie could see the way she swirled her tongue around the tender nugget of flesh.

Maggie only hesitated a moment. You shouldn’t whispered the snarky inner voice but she silenced it at once. It’s only the head. And I’ve been sucking the tip already for almost a week. What does a little bit more matter?

Leaning forward, she took Kor’s shaft more firmly in her hand and sucked the entire, broad, plum-shaped head of his cock deep into her mouth.

“Maggie…Gods!” she heard him groan as she swirled her tongue around him and then explored the tip of his slit, lapping up the pearly droplets of precum that came out. It tasted, as always, like warm melted ice cream and Maggie eagerly sucked harder, wanting more, wishing she dared to go further. But it would be wrong, wouldn’t it? Her implant throbbed, urging her on and at the same time, the guilty little voice nagged at the back of her mind, saying it was wrong. Just then she heard the other master saying that it was enough.

Belindah, his slave girl, sat back obediently and Maggie reluctantly did the same. God, why was she so eager to do what she knew she shouldn’t be doing? Why couldn’t she seem to stop? Was it the implant? Or did she simply love the way Kor groaned when she went down on him? Love giving him pleasure? Love…him?

No, that’s crazy, she told herself uncertainly. I can’t have fallen in love with him—I haven’t known him long enough. And besides, I made a promise to Donald…

“And now,” the other master said. “The Deep Kiss. This one takes practice to master, so don’t feel bad if your slave can’t get it at once,” he told Kor. “Just let her watch and copy what Belindah does. Belindah?” He nodded at his slave girl who bent over his lap again.

This time she took his entire cock into her mouth. Maggie watched with growing lust as she sucked her master deeply.

“Ah! That’s good!” he exclaimed and nodded at Maggie. “Well, go on. Do your best for your master, girl.”

I shouldn’t, Maggie thought. Shouldn’t do it. Shouldn’t go so far—shouldn’t want to go so far. But somehow she couldn’t help herself—she did want to. Wanted to so damn badly. She craved the melted ice cream taste of Kor’s cum but even more, she craved the feel of his thick shaft throbbing between her lips and longed to hear his deep voice calling her name as she sucked him.

“Maggie,” Kor murmured and she looked up to see him watching her. “Sweetheart,” he murmured, cupping her cheek. “You don’t have to.”

“I want to,” she whispered. Unable to help herself, she leaned forward and took him deep in her mouth.

* * * * *

Kor watched in disbelief as she did what she had been avoiding the entire past week. No matter how much the implant made her crave his cum, Maggie had been extremely careful to only suck the tip of his cock. Now she was taking his entire shaft into her soft, sweet mouth, taking it as far as she could. And Gods, it felt so damn good. So fucking unbelievably incredible. And not just because her technique was considerably better than he’d told the other master, but because it was Maggie doing this. Because it was the woman he cared for so much. The female he…loved?

No, that can’t be right, he told himself. I can’t love her. Why would I do something so stupid and self destructive as to fall in love with a female I can’t have?

But as he stroked her soft curls and watched her lush lips caressing his cock, he had to admit that he felt deeply for her—more deeply than any other female he’d ever been with.

Then Maggie released him. Well, that was that—clearly she'd finally come to her senses and—

“Master,” she murmured, looking up at him. “Master, please…come for me. Please.”

“Gods, Maggie,” he muttered hoarsely, watching her flushed face as she returned to her work on him. As she sucked him eagerly, he felt himself throb and knew he wanted to come for her. But not necessarily in her mouth. No, what he wanted more than anything was to bury his cock to the hilt in her pussy and fill her with his cum there. Somehow he knew if he did that, he would form an unbreakable tie that would keep them together forever. Then he would never have to let her go.

Just thinking of tying Maggie to him forever made his cock throb even harder and he knew he was going to come.

“Maggie,” he growled hoarsely. “Gods, sweetheart—that’s good.”

Maggie looked up at him, her lovely deep blue eyes half-lidded with lust and he knew what she was thinking. Knew what she needed. He could almost hear her soft voice whispering that he should come for her, begging him to give himself up to the pleasure she was giving him.

With a low groan, he felt the orgasm ripple up from the base of his balls and then he was coming, coming deep in her mouth with her sweet lips wrapped almost around the base of his cock, taking him as deeply as she could.

If only it was her pussy. If only I was truly inside her! he thought. If only I could tie her to me forever… And then he lost himself in pleasure and couldn’t think anything at all.

* * * * *

Maggie drank his delicious melted ice cream cum thirstily, the implant pulsing strongly in her belly button as she did. She was aware of the guilt that was waiting to consume her but she wanted to hold it off just a bit longer. Wanted to enjoy Kor’s pleasure the way he told her he enjoyed hers when he went down on her and licked her pussy.

And anyway, I had to do it, she defended herself against the guilt. The implant was throbbing so much I couldn’t stand it. And now it should leave me alone for a good long time so that’s good at least.

But no matter how hard she tried to justify her actions, she simply couldn’t. Why had she acted as she had? Why had she done what she had avoided all week? Was it the implant…or was she becoming emotionally entangled with a man she barely knew?

Well, not barely—she knew Kor well enough to know he was sweet and warm and kind and many, many other things. But still, she’d barely known him a week and most of that time she’d had a device in her that forced her to rely on him to quench her insatiable sexual thirst.

It was hardly a good basis for a relationship—if Kor even wanted a relationship. It was true he had admitted he wanted her sexually but he had never said he wanted anything else. Never hinted he wanted any kind of a life with her after all this was over. Never…

“Very good—she seems to be a quick study.” The voice other master, who Maggie had practically forgotten about, interrupted her guilty thoughts as she sat back and licked her lips.

“Indeed. She’s…amazing,” Kor murmured thickly. “More than I even ever thought possible.”

“Well, it seems that your problem is solved. You won’t have to visit the House of Denethor to get her implant fixed after all,” the other master said.

“I guess not.” Kor still sounded distracted as he fastened his trousers. “The House of Denethor, you say?”

“Indeed—Master Hobbs did my slave’s implant there. He truly is the best, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so.” Kor seemed to realize something was wrong with Maggie because he was looking at her anxiously. “Are you all right, sweetheart?” he asked in a low voice.

“Fine.” Maggie looked away. “Just…fine.”

“Well you don’t look so fine,” he said, frowning. “In fact—” But just then, the pass orb which he had hung around his neck for safe keeping, began to flash and jingle.

“Well, look at that,” the other master said, smiling jovially. “It appears that your block is ready. Better run—Belindah and I missed ours the first time and it took forever to come round again.”

“Of course. Good bye and thank you for the, er, instruction.” Kor rose and helped Maggie to her feet as well. “Come on, blondie—let’s go.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

“All right, what’s wrong?” Kor demanded as soon as they were safely aboard their moving glass block in privacy. Well, relative privacy, anyway. On either side of them, as well as above and below, Kor could see other masters with their slaves in their respective blocks. Some were engaged in sexual acts, some simply relaxing on their beds. It was an odd and somewhat invasive environment despite their isolation, but Kor barely noticed it—what he was mostly concerned with was Maggie. “Well?” he said again when she didn’t answer.

“Nothing,” Maggie murmured, but she wouldn’t meet his eyes. Wouldn’t even look at him.

Kor sighed and sank down on the large double sleeping platform which took up much of the small room. “I can tell you’re lying. You’re upset about what happened—about what you did, aren’t you?”

“Yes, all right?” she burst out at last. “I feel guilty, Kor—I can’t help it.”

Kor rubbed his temples, trying to push back the tension headache that was building there.

“Then why did you do it? I could have made some excuse for you or just point blank refused. You didn’t have to—”

Maggie rounded on him suddenly. “I did it because I wanted to. Because I wanted to so much I just…couldn’t stop myself.” She put a hand over her eyes. “Oh God, what’s happening to me? What am I becoming?”

Kor frowned. “We talked about this over and over again, sweetheart. The implant—”

“I don’t know if it was the implant! I don’t know if it was that or just…” Maggie’s voice dropped to a whisper. “Or just the way I’ve been feeling lately.”

Kor’s heart thumped hard but he tried not to show it. “And how are you feeling lately, blondie?” he asked quietly.

“I don’t know.” Maggie dropped her eyes. “I can’t…I don’t know what I feel anymore.”

“Maggie…” He reached for her but she pulled away.

“Don’t, please. I…I feel guilty enough already.”

“All because of that fiancé of yours? What’s so great about him, anyway?” Kor demanded. “What does he offer you that I don’t?”

“Stability for one thing,” Maggie shot back. “And there’s also the fact that I’ve known him for more than a single week.”

“We’ve known each other for more than six solar months,” Kor argued.

“Known of each other, you mean. And don’t forget, I was asleep in stasis for most of that time,” she pointed out. “So it’s really only a week.”

“That doesn’t matter!” Kor growled, his frustration coming to a head. “A week is plenty long enough. Long enough to know—”

“To know what?” Maggie demanded.

To know I love you! The words trembled on his lips but the look in her deep blue eyes stopped him. What if he offered her his heart and she tossed it back in his face? What if she really did love that stupid fiancé of hers and all she really wanted was to get the damn implant out and go home to him?

She doesn’t care for you. Not really, whispered the dark voice in his brain, the one he had been trying to shut out and ignore ever since he’d rescued her from the Flesh Bazaar. She isn’t for you, Therron. What you seek is to be found one place only…the Black Planet.

Who’s Therron? That’s not me—I’m Kor, he told himself. Maggie named me when she first rescued me.

She had named him and claimed him…but how did she feel about him now? And how did he feel about her? Was he willing to risk humiliation and rejection to win her?

“To know what?” Maggie repeated and he realized he hadn’t answered her question.

“To know…to know I care about you,” he said, trying to be careful, feeling for the words. “To know I have only…only your best interests at heart.”

“Oh.” Maggie looked down at her feet in the high, black boots she was wearing. “Of course I know that, Kor. And I appreciate it, really I do.” She sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “Look, I’m just really tired right now and really, really homesick. I think…I think the closer we get to the end of this thing, the more I want to see my home and family again.”

“Of course,” Kor said stiffly. “And Donald.”

“Yes. And Donald.” She looked away. “Although I don’t have any idea what I’m going to tell him or how I’m going to explain…all this.”

“If he loves you, he’ll understand,” Kor said roughly.

“I guess…” She sighed again. “Is there a bathroom in this box or block or whatever it’s called? One that’s not made out of glass so everyone can see in?”

Kor pointed to a small, opaque door in the corner. “The fresher’s over there. Take as much time as you need.”

“Thanks. Are we in for the night then? Can I get out of this, uh, getup?” She motioned to her leather slave outfit.

“Of course. I packed a sleep shirt for you in the carryall.”

“Thank you.” Maggie took a hesitant step toward him and laid a hand on his arm. “Thank you for everything, Kor. I mean it.”

“You’re welcome.” He looked away. “Think I’ll turn in early. It’s been a long day.”

“You can say that again.” She yawned and headed for the fresher, apparently fine.

After she closed the door behind her, Kor got undressed and lay down on the sleeping platform. All around him was a never ending parade of masters and slaves doing all sorts of perverted things as the glass blocks slid slowly past each other. Kor didn’t see any of them—his vision was turned inward, his thoughts only of Maggie.

She doesn’t care for you—she never did.

He was beginning to think the dark voice was right. Her words echoed in his head, I’m just really tired right now and really, really homesick. I think…I think the closer we get to the end of this thing, the more I want to see my home and family again.

That’s all she cares about, the dark voice insisted. Getting rid of the implant and leaving you, never seeing you again.

Or maybe that’s not true at all. Maybe you should have had the guts to tell her how you really feel—that you love her, whispered another voice—one that sounded more like his own, internal monologue. Maybe if you would have come right out and said that you wanted a life with her, she might have reconsidered going back to that stupid fiancé of hers. Maybe—

Suddenly, the lights went out, everywhere on the ship at once.

Kor heard a commotion in the fresher, a sound like someone fumbling for the door latch.

“Kor?” Maggie’s voice sounded frightened as she poked her head out the door. Kor could see her fairly well, even with no light—his eyes had always been well attuned to the darkness. He could see that she was wearing only a large towel wrapped around her—obviously she’d just stepped out of the shower. “Kor?” she said again, her eyes wide and apparently blind in the darkness.

“It’s all right, blondie. I’m here,” he said roughly.

“What happened?” She made her way by touch to the edge of the bed.

“Not sure,” Kor said. “Could be more technical difficulties. Or it could be just time to turn out the lights. I think they have an enforced curfew on this kind of ship—probably because all the blocks are glass and if anyone left their own personal light on it would keep everyone awake.”

“Well, they could at least warn us they were about to turn out the lights!” She tried to get into bed by feel and nearly sat on Kor’s head. “Oops, is that you? I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said gruffly. “Here.” Leaning over he put his hands on her waist and lifted her easily, depositing her on the far side of the bed. He made sure to put some distance between them when he put her down. He didn't want to touch her if she didn’t want to be touched.

“Curfew is now in effect,” a tinny voice suddenly said, emanating from some hidden speaker in the far corner of the room. “Lights out will be observed for the night. Patrons are asked to keep to their blocks until tomorrow morning. That is all.”

“Well, I guess that answers that,” Kor murmured.

“I guess so.” Maggie shifted restlessly beside him in the darkness. “Kor…” she said tentatively.

“What is it? Implant bothering you again?”

“No…I just…” She sounded so hesitant that he turned his head toward her. The look on her face was one of longing and indecision.

“Yes?” Kor prompted a little more gently. “Go on, sweetheart. Something you need?”

“Not something I need, no. The implant isn’t bothering me right now.” She sighed. “It’s just…I know you’re mad at me but we’re in a strange place and it’s dark and I…I’ve gotten really used to sleeping close to you…touching you. Could you…would you mind if I just…just got…got a little closer? I don’t need to but…but I want to,” she ended in a whisper.

Kor’s heart felt like she’d reached into his chest and squeezed his heart with her soft little hand. At once the dark voice that had been tormenting him vanished and he felt the hurt, angry barrier he’d been building between them start to melt.

“Of course you can get closer, blondie,” he murmured. “C’mere.” Reaching for her, he pulled her close, fitting her soft, curvy body against his side as he always did.

Maggie sighed in contentment and snuggled closer, resting her cheek on his chest. “Thank you, Kor.” Her voice was soft and grateful. “I always feel so warm and comfortable with you. I don’t know how I’m going to learn to sleep without you after…after all this is over.”

Kor breathed in the warm, feminine scent of her hair and skin and felt her soft weight against him. I don’t know how I’m going to learn to live without you, sweetheart. But he didn’t say it aloud.

“You’ll manage,” he murmured instead. “Might as well get some sleep—tomorrow is a big day. Once the ship docks we’ll go straight to the implant house that male told us about and get that thing taken out of you once and for all.”

“Then I’ll be free…I guess.”

Kor was surprised at the sadness in her voice.

“Yeah, free at last. How come you don’t sound happy about it?”

“I don’t know. Of course I’m happy.” She shifted against him. “It’s just…I’ll miss this. I’ll miss you, Kor.”

“I’ll miss you too, blondie,” he muttered, his voice suddenly thick. “You don’t know how much.”

“Kor—”

“We’d better get some sleep,” he said firmly, shutting down the conversation. He didn’t want to sit there and listen to her explain how she was sorry she couldn’t stay with him but she loved her fiancé. He just wanted to enjoy his last night with her, the last night he would have the right to hold her close, to breathe in the scent of her hair and pretend she was his.

“Good night, Kor,” she whispered at last.

“Night, Maggie.” He dropped a soft kiss on the top of her head and stared up at the glass ceiling, wishing he never had to let her go.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Hargous, the asteroid where the implant house was located, was the largest one of the cluster that made up the Dragon’s Mouth. Consequently, the junket docked there first. Apparently implants were even more popular than body modifications, though Maggie was sure you couldn’t tell it from watching some of the slaves on the large asteroid. She saw plenty of female slaves with three, four, and even more breasts. One even had a double row of breasts, almost like the utters of a cow.

But it wasn’t just breasts—some of the women had been modified to look almost like animals. Maggie saw one with pointed ears like a cat and a long swishing tail to match. Her eyes were huge too and she had a long set of whiskers that twitched as she sniffed the air. Honestly, Maggie wasn’t sure which kind of body modification was the worst—each slave she saw seemed more bizarrely modified than the next. And all of them shuffled along behind their masters, passing silently through the crowded streets.

Of course, maybe the streets just looked crowded because they were all located underground. Maggie hadn’t wanted to go at first when they disembarked from the large junket. The covered, atmosphere-sealed walkway that extended from the big ship had led straight down into what looked like a black mining pit. Maggie—who had been claustrophobic since she was little and her big brother had locked her in a closet—hadn’t liked the look of it at all.

Finally Kor had coaxed her down, promising to keep an arm around her the entire time, but she still had a horrible, tight feeling in the pit of her stomach as they walked through the dimly lit tunnels carved into the solid rock of the huge asteroid.

Or maybe that tight feeling is unfinished business, whispered a little voice in her head. Maybe it’s because you’re starting to care for him and you can’t admit it.

Maybe the voice was right, Maggie acknowledged miserably. She knew it was stupid to let herself fall for the big warrior, but she couldn’t seem to help it. She tried to keep Donald in mind and the promise she had made to him, but her fiancé just seemed so far away…so distant and unreal. And Kor was right here beside her—warm and caring, watching over her.

Maggie loved the sensation of being so thoroughly guarded. The hard wall of muscle that was Kor’s chest was at her back, shielding her from harm. His hand was on her shoulder, guiding her through the maze of corridors and his intense eyes watched her every step lest she trip in her high black boots. He was there for her—present and protective in a way she could never remember Donald—who was constantly preoccupied with his work— ever being.

Watch it, Maggie! You’re getting in pretty deep here. The little voice in her head was absolutely right but somehow Maggie just couldn’t help herself…her emotions were overcoming her good sense.

It’s just the implant, she told herself desperately. Except, she wasn’t exactly sure of that anymore. It was true the implant made her crave Kor’s touch but could it really make her fall in love with him? Could it really—

“Well, here we are. The House of Denethor.”

Kor’s deep voice behind her snapped Maggie out of her thoughts. Looking up, she saw a discretely lit sign that advertised “Implants for the Discriminating Gentlemale.”

“Looks like a reputable place, at least,” Kor muttered, staring at the sign. “Better than those hack and slash implant places we passed on the way in.”

“I suppose so.” Maggie nodded. Honestly, she’d been too busy looking at the bizarrely modified slaves and thinking about her increasingly complicated feelings to take notice of the different shops they’d passed.

“Well, let’s go.” Kor held open the door for her and they stepped inside the small, dimly lit shop.

“Yes?” A little, wrinkled gnome of a man who was probably shorter than Maggie was sitting on a high stool at a work station at the back of the shop. He had dark blue skin and a shock of bright pink hair like a swirl of cotton candy. Other than his skin and hair color, though, Maggie thought he looked remarkably human.

The shop itself appeared to be completely bare except for a few glass or crystal cases set up around the perimeter which housed small, blinking jewels attached to long, thin, trailing feathers. “Can I help you?” the little man asked, frowning.

“Yes.” Kor stepped forward, leading Maggie by the hand. “Are you Hobbs?”

“I am.” The little man frowned. “State your business, please.”

Kor gestured at Maggie. “I need an implant removed.”

“From her?” The grizzled little man frowned down at Maggie from his perch behind the work station. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong—I want it removed and I believe it originated here.” Kor frowned impatiently. “Can you take it out?”

“Let me have a look at it. Come closer, youngling.” The little old man beckoned to her and Maggie stepped forward. She was wearing her leather slave girl outfit again and she was even more aware than usual that her nipples and pussy were on display. The little old man didn’t seem to even notice her near nakedness, however—he focused solely on her naval where the ruby implant blinked slowly.

“Well?” Kor asked after a long moment. “Is it one of yours?”

“Yes indeed. The Denari Eroticus—our top of the line model,” the little man muttered. “In fact, this one looks a lot like a model I shipped off to the Yonnie system—Yonnie Six, I believe it was.”

“That’s it, then,” Kor said, nodding. “That’s where she was implanted.”

“And the implantation seems to have taken hold well,” the little man muttered, continuing to stare at Maggie’s belly button. “The host is healthy. Let me just…” He hopped down from his perch and came over to them, reaching out a hand to Maggie.

Only his hand wasn’t just a hand, she saw with sudden horror. The fingers and thumb were hideously elongated and tapered to long, thin filaments at the end. They waved like incredibly thin needles as he moved his fingers and they were getting closer and closer to her unprotected midriff.

“Ugh!” she exclaimed and took a step back before he could touch her.

“Hold still, girl—hold still,” the little man said testily. “Haven’t you ever seen finger mods before?”

“No.” Maggie shook her head. “And I don’t want to, either. Those look sharp.”

The little man blew out a breath in frustration. “They are sharp, my girl. So sharp you won’t even feel them. I had them grown especially so that I could work at nano-level. Now hold still—this won’t hurt a bit.”

Maggie bit her lip and forced herself to stand still as those long, thin needle fingers came at her again. As they got closer and closer, she squeezed her eyes shut, unable to watch.

“I warn you,” Kor growled at the man. “If you hurt her—”

“She won’t feel a thing. Now if I can just…there. There we are.”

Maggie opened her eyes and saw to her surprise that the needle fingers were penetrating her skin, poking into the flesh of her abdomen all around the implant. Just as the man had said, it didn’t hurt a bit. But it was very disconcerting to watch. She closed her eyes again and reached for Kor’s hand.

“It’s all right, blondie,” he murmured, squeezing her fingers reassuringly. “I’ve got you.”

“Ah yes, here it is. Well everything appears to be in order,” Maggie heard the little man say. “I can find nothing wrong—the organism is well seated within its host and the biological and mechanical components are synchronized and working together seamlessly. So what seems to be the problem?”

“The problem,” Kor said, sounding dangerously impatient and pissed off. “Is that we want the fucking thing out. Now can you do it or not?”

“Do it?” The little man stepped away and Maggie opened her eyes in time to see his long, thin fingers sliding out of her. They didn’t leave so much as a pinprick or a single drop of blood.

“Yes,” Kor growled. “Can…you…take…it…out?”

“Of course, I can’t do it,” the little man said indignantly. “Didn’t you hear me? The implant is locked within the host and it seems to be working beautifully. How could I possibly remove such perfection? It would be like spoiling a perfect work of art.”

“Fuck art,” Kor stepped closer, glaring down at the little man. “Listen, you son of a bitch, this implant was put into my female without her knowledge or consent. Since then it has caused her unlimited problems and humiliation—it’s making her life fucking miserable. So I don’t care how ‘beautiful’ you think your damn implant is, I want it out of her now!”

The last word was a full throated roar and Maggie saw his eyes begin to glow red in warning. Clearly he was just one step away from frying Hobbs the implant gnome where he stood.

“Kor…” she said, putting a hand on his arm quickly. “Please don’t—please!”

“Sorry.” He put a hand to his eyes briefly and took a deep breath. “It just makes me so fucking angry. After everything you’ve gone through…”

“So she’s not your slave at all?” the little man interrupted.

“No,” Kor said shortly. His eyes were still glowing but a little less brightly now. Maggie breathed a sigh of relief, glad disaster had been averted.

“I was taken and implanted by a really terrible woman,” she told Hobbs helpfully. “I never wanted this and I’m not a slave, although she tried to sell me as one. I’m just a girl from Earth who wants to go home but I can’t. Not with this thing in me.” She gestured at the blinking ruby implant. “Please, can’t you help?”

“Hmm, well…” The little gnome man nodded. “Yes, that does put a different spin on things. Forgive me.” He bowed stiffly to Kor. “I had no idea the female in question was your beloved.”

“Well, she is,” Kor said, not bothering to correct him. “And I care for her happiness deeply. No matter how beautifully your implant has taken root, it is making her life miserable. It has to come out.”

“I see. Well, there’s the problem.” The little man nodded thoughtfully.

“What problem?” Kor asked flatly.

“Well, as you say, the implant has ‘taken root’—literally, I’m afraid. Come here, let me show you.” He led them to one of the clear crystal cases that held a blinking jewel attached to many long thin feather-like filaments. “This is a model of the same kind that is living inside you,” he told Maggie. “The jewel is the mechanical part of the implant. But see these?” He pointed to the feather things. “They are the biological part—the creature’s tentacles.”

“Really?” Maggie felt sick when she considered that those long, thin feathery things might be inside her. “Where…where are they?” she made herself ask.

“Oh, why, everywhere.” The little man moved his hands expressively. “Wrapped around your heart, your lungs, your liver…all your internal organs basically. Oh, and they’ve completely infiltrated your spinal chord and nervous system with many special tendrils reaching into your genital area.”

“Oh my God!” Maggie could scarcely believe it. Of course, Kor had told her something similar when he’d warned only the maker of the implant could take it out but to hear the “expert” tell her that she was completely infiltrated by another organism—an alien parasite—was horrifying. She felt her stomach flutter sickly and wondered if she was going to throw up. Feels like I swallowed a bunch of feathers, she thought. Oh wait, basically I did. A jagged little laugh that sounded more like a sob escaped her.

“Maggie?” Kor had her by the shoulders and was looking at her anxiously. “Maggie, are you all right?”

“No.” Maggie felt another sob trying to escape and swallowed it back down grimly. “No, apparently I’m not because I’m host to a freaking alien that’s been growing inside me for months. It’ll probably come bursting out of my sternum at any minute—”

“Don’t be foolish,” the little man said sternly. “Nothing of the kind is going to happen. My implants are perfectly well suited for life inside their hosts. There’s no reason any of them would dislodge in that way.”

His stern, no-nonsense tone made Maggie feel marginally better. She took a deep breath.

“But…what you’re saying is that it’s all over me. That it’s in me for good and there’s no getting rid of it, right?”

“I didn’t say that either. Such an annoying female—are you certain you want the implant removed?” The little man looked at Kor.

“Very fucking certain,” Kor growled. “And I think she has a right to be upset—she’s been implanted with a biomechanical creature and it sounds like it can’t come out.”

“Oh, but it can come out.” The little man nodded vigorously. “Indeed, it can.”

“What? Why didn’t you say so in the first place?” Kor demanded irritably. “Instead of scaring my female half to death with your damn demonstrations?”

“I was coming to it,” the little man exploded. “If only you’ll let me talk. Gerran the Terrible’s cock, you people are impatient!”

Maggie was tempted to ask who Gerran the Terrible was and what his cock had to do with anything but she was too eager to hear how the implant could be gotten out of her. Now that she knew what was really inside her body, she had a shivery, crawly sensation that wouldn’t go away.

“Removing the implant is quite simple, really, as long as the girl’s master is available,” the little man said.

“I told you,” Kor growled. “She’s not really a slave!”

“Yes, I know that,” the little man snapped. “I’m talking about the male who has been acting as her master while the implant was active. Who has been satisfying the sexual urges caused by it?”

“Oh.” Kor frowned. “Well, I have, actually.”

“Good. Now we’re getting somewhere.” The little old man hobbled back to his work station and began working rapidly, his long, thin fingers moving so fast they seemed to be a blur. At last he pressed a final button and a panel in the wall behind him slid open. “Ah, there we are,” he muttered, hopping down from his perch again. He reached into the panel and extracted what looked like a test tube filled with some milky white liquid. It appeared to be steaming as the little man put some kind of a seal over it and handed the vial to Kor.

Kor took it from him and frowned. “What’s this?”

“Tentacle solvent. Tailored specially to your beloved’s implant.” The little man sighed. “If you truly feel you must remove it then you’ll need to drink all of that first.”

“Uh, you mean I have to drink all of it, right?” Maggie had no idea what was in the test tube but if it would get rid of the awful blinking ruby in her belly button as well as its disgusting feathery filaments apparently fastened around every organ and system in her body, she would gladly swallow it. In fact, she was reaching to take the tube from Kor already when the little man spoke again.

“It’s not for you, girl. In order to activate it, your master must drink the solvent. It will become active in his sperm and once it enters your body it will dissolve the Denari Eroticus’s tentacles, allowing the implant itself to fall out.”

“So you mean when I swallow his, uh…” Maggie blushed. “His, you know…”

The little gnome man frowned. “Who said anything about swallowing? The acid in your saliva would kill the delicate solvent agents.”

“Well then what…?” Kor began.

“Can you people really be so dense?” the man exclaimed. “The implant solvent must be delivered vaginally.”

“You mean I have to—”

“Fuck her, yes!” Hobbs sounded thoroughly exasperated now. “Or make love to her, or put your seed organ into her milking machine or play hide the malo-fruit in her yumyum-sack or however you want to say it.”

“But…” Maggie felt like all the blood was rushing to her face. “But do we really have to…you know? Do it that way?”

“We’ve been trying to avoid this kind of contact. Could I come in a cup and put it in her that way?” Kor asked bluntly. “Would that work?”

“What? No!” the little man exploded. “What kind of a foolish question is that? Of course you can’t do that. Look—” He pointed a finger at Kor. “The sperm must be delivered straight from the source and deposited directly into the end—the very end, mind you—of your female’s channel. Furthermore, the sperm must not be subjected to air which will kill the delicate—”

“Yes, we get it. The delicate solvent agents,” Kor growled. “Fine, so fucking is our only option.”

“Try not to sound so thrilled about it,” the little man snapped. “I don’t understand your resistance to such an act in the first place—I thought she was your beloved.”

Kor turned away. “She is. That’s why this is so damn hard,” Maggie heard him mutter. She wanted to ask him exactly what he meant but Hobbs the implant gnome was still standing there glowering at her.

“Thank you,” she said to him. “But can I ask you, are there any side effects to this? I mean for Kor? Or me either for that matter.”

He crossed his arms over his chest sullenly. “The only side effect for either of you is that he’ll suddenly have a female who will not longer desire him sexually or be compelled to beg for his touch. Other than that, everything should be fine—if you call such a state of affairs fine.”

“We do,” Maggie said firmly. “Kor and I don’t believe in slavery or anyone being compelled to do anything.”

“Hmph.” The little man looked at her skeptically. “Give him a few days of you without that implant to keep you in line, missy—a few days of ‘not tonight, dear, I’m tired’—then see how he feels about such issues.”

Maggie was insulted but she had nothing more to say. Arguing women’s rights with such an obvious misogynist was like arguing the existence of God with a diehard atheist—nothing but irritation and frustration would come of it.

“Fine,” she said nodding. “Thank you very much for your help. I just have one more question: how long after Kor takes the formula should he, um…”

“Fuck you?” Hobbs said nastily. “Almost immediately. The solvent agents will travel quickly through his system and bond with his sperm. The fresher they are, the better.”

“All right. Thank you,” Maggie said again. She turned to Kor who was still standing with his back to them both. “Can we go?”

“Sure.” He shrugged, still not looking at her but Maggie saw that he had the test tube with the solvent gripped tightly in his fist. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

They left.

Chapter Thirty

“We’re not doing this,” Kor said flatly, the minute they locked the door of the small room they had rented in the rather sparse hotel district of Hargous behind them. “No way in all the Seven Hells, sweetheart. It’s not happening.”

“What?” Maggie looked at him in disbelief. “Why not? What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about how you’re going to hate yourself afterwards—how you’re going to hate me.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “I won’t be a party to that, Maggie. I won’t.”

“Kor, please—think what you’re saying. I could never hate you. Never.”

“What about the way you reacted after finally going all the way down on me?” he asked bluntly. “You wouldn’t even look at me afterwards. You probably would have stayed in the fresher all night if they hadn’t turned the lights off so suddenly.”

“That’s not fair. I just…I just needed a little space, that’s all.”

“And if I do this, you’ll give me so much space I’ll never fucking see you again,” he growled.

“I thought that was the idea,” Maggie snapped. “I thought you wanted to go. But first you promised to help get this horrible thing out of me!” She shivered, thinking about the alien tentacles invading her body. “Did you see that model he showed us? I mean, did you actually look at it? Because it’s inside me.” She grabbed his muscular forearms and looked into his eyes. “Inside me, Kor and I have to get it out!”

“Okay, okay, it’s going to be all right.” He looked at her anxiously. “Breathe, sweetheart. Just breathe.”

Maggie took a deep breath and tried to calm down.

“Sorry, it’s just…I love to study new life forms but not when they’re inside me.” She shivered again.

“I understand.” Kor ran a hand through his hair. “I wouldn’t want the damn thing in me, either. But let’s just think about this—think it through.”

“There’s nothing to think about,” Maggie insisted. “It has to come out.”

“Don’t forget, sweetheart, for the implant to come out, I have to go in. All the way in.” He cupped her cheek and looked down at her. “Deep inside you, Maggie. Is that what you want?”

“I…” She dropped her eyes, unable to meet that intense, pale blue gaze. “I don’t know anymore. All I know is that this thing has to come out of me.”

“And what about Donald? How is he going to feel? Are you going to tell him?”

Maggie nodded. “I’ll have to. I can’t not tell him. That’s not the kind of person I am. Not the kind of secret I can keep.”

He nodded gravely. “Of course not. I understand. So then, how will he feel?”

Maggie took another deep breath. “He’s just going to have to understand. And if he doesn’t, well…” She sighed. “I don’t know what I’ll do. Give back the ring, I guess.”

“Hey, hey…” Kor wiped away a tear that had escaped down her cheek with his thumb. “Look at you—already crying. Think about it this way, what if you kept it? Then what?”

“Are you kidding?” Maggie protested. “I’d have to quit my job—I’d lose all professional credibility once word got out that I had to be ‘serviced’ constantly in order to function.”

“You said your fiancé is a scientist too and you used to work in the same lab,” Kor pointed out. “So technically he could take care of you.”

Maggie looked away. “Donald…wouldn’t like that. In fact, it would irritate him to no end, especially if I kept interrupting his work.”

“Uh-huh.” Kor nodded. “So keeping it is absolutely not an option.”

“It can’t be,” Maggie said softly. “Kor, I know you don’t mind helping me—or if you do, you’re nice enough not to say it—but Donald…he would mind. A lot. I can’t live like this. Please.”

“Fine. Fine, I’ll do it.” Kor ran a hand through his hair and started pacing. “Even though I know you’re going to regret it.”

“Not as much as I’d regret living like this the rest of my life,” Maggie assured him.

“Right.” Kor looked down as he paced back and forth across the small room. “Well, I suppose I should do the honorable and gentlemanly thing and tell you I’ll do it quickly. Maybe take you from behind so you don’t have to see my face and you can pretend it’s someone else—pretend it’s your precious fiancé.”

Maggie felt a lump rising in her throat and tried to swallow it back down. “I don’t…don’t want to do that.”

“Neither do I.” Kor stopped pacing and turned to face her. “Because I’m not honorable and I’m not a gentleman. I’m just a male who wants you, Maggie. So if we’re going to do this, we’ll do it my way.”

“Oh…” Maggie put a hand to her throat uncertainly. “What…what way is that?”

“Slowly.” Kor lifted her chin and looked directly into her eyes. “We’re going to take our time because if this is the only time I ever get to have you, I want to savor every second. Understand?”

“I…I understand,” Maggie whispered.

“Good, then get on the bed on your hands and knees.”

Maggie’s heart seemed to jump into her throat. “Oh but I…I thought you weren’t going to…to take me from behind.”

“I’m not—with my cock. But you look damn hot in that naughty slave outfit. I want to see you on your hands and knees with your legs spread wide for my tongue.”

“Oh, but…” Maggie wasn’t quite sure about this. Though Kor had gone down on her often in the week they’d been together, he had never demanded that she get on her hands and knees before he licked her. The very idea made her feel uncertain—vulnerable somehow. But one look in Kor’s pale blue eyes let her know he wasn’t kidding.

“Do it, Maggie,” he growled. “We’re playing by my rules now.”

Yes, they certainly were.

“All right.” Maggie nodded. “But, um, shouldn’t you drink the uh, solvent first?” She nodded at the vial of milky white liquid he had laid down on the small table beside the bed.

“Not supposed to drink it until the last minute,” Kor said. “And I’m not nearly ready to fuck you yet, sweetheart. I need to get you ready first. Ready to take my thick cock up inside you all the way to the hilt so I can fill you with my cum.”

As always, the dirty talk in his deep, growling voice seemed to start a fire between Maggie’s thighs.

“All right,” she whispered as she climbed onto the dark red bedspread and assumed the position he had demanded. “Yes, Kor.”

“Yes, Master,” he corrected her sternly. “You’re my naughty little slave girl, remember?” He came to stand by the side of the bed and began stroking her, starting at the nape of her neck and moving his big, warm hand all the way down to the small of her back and past the vulnerable curve of her buttocks.

“Oh!” Maggie half moaned as he caressed her bare ass. The crotchless panties she had on were a thong so her bottom was completely exposed to him.

“That’s right, little slave girl,” Kor murmured. “You’re just doing what your master says so it’s not your fault. Not your fault if it feels good to have my hands all over your body. Not your fault if you have to spread your pussy open to take my cock deep inside.”

“Ah!” Maggie bit her lip, unable to hold back the muffled sound of pleasure. God, he’d done nothing but stroke her back and ass and talk dirty to her but already she was so hot she could hardly stand it! She wondered if it was the implant but no, it was still barely pulsing at all.

Guess I can’t blame the slut-button for this one, she thought hazily. Guess I just—

A sharp slap on her bottom startled her out of her haze of pleasure.

“Ow!” she gasped, looking up at Kor. “What was that for?”

“You were being naughty,” he growled. “Zoning out on me.”

“I…I didn’t mean to,” she faltered.

“Look at me, Maggie,” he commanded. “There’s no one in this room but you and me—I don’t want you thinking of anyone or anything else but the two of us and what we’re about to do. What I’m about to do to you.”

“All right,” she whispered. “I’m sorry…Master.”

Kor frowned. “Sorry doesn’t cut it, sweetheart. I think you need more of a punishment than that.” He sat down on the bed beside her. “Come here and lay across my knees.”

“What?” Maggie looked at him uncertainly. “But I thought…thought you were going to taste me.”

“Oh, I am—I love going down on your sweet pussy, blondie. But first you’re going to take what’s coming to you.”

“But I don’t like that kind of thing,” Maggie protested, her cheeks feeling hot. “I mean I’m not…not into it.”

“You’re into it now because I say so.” He patted his lap sternly. “Come here now, Maggie or it’s going to be much worse.”

Feeling bewildered and strangely flushed, Maggie crawled obediently over to lay across his lap. She felt awkward with her ass in the air but she didn’t have time to be too embarrassed because the next thing she knew, Kor was spanking her.

“Ow!” she gasped as his big hand connected with her soft bottom. She hadn’t been spanked—really and truly spanked—since she was a little girl so she wasn’t used to the pain and stinging his sharp blows brought. “Ouch!” she protested again as he spanked her harder. “Please, Kor, stop!”

“What did you call me?” he demanded in a low, dangerous voice.

Maggie realized her mistake at once.

“Master—I mean Master!”

“That’s right, Maggie, I am your master. And I’m going to use your body tonight, use it any way I see fit. Going to punish you and pleasure you…fuck you and fill you with my cum and there’s nothing you can do about it because it’s not up to you. Do you understand?”

At last Maggie saw what he was doing and she felt a surge of gratitude. He’s making it not my fault. He’s taking the blame so I won’t feel so guilty later.

“I said, do you understand?” Kor grated, giving her quivering behind another sharp blow.

“I…yes! Yes, I understand,” Maggie gasped hastily. “You’re the master and I’m just the slave. I have to…have to do anything you say.”

“Exactly. And what I say right now is for you to get back on your hands and knees and put that red little bottom high in the air. Do it quick, Maggie—there’s more where that came from!”

Maggie hastened to obey orders, scrambling back into position at the center of the bed where she knelt, trembling, waiting to see what her master would do next.

Kor walked around to the end of the bed where she couldn’t see him and for a long moment it seemed he wasn’t doing anything except maybe admiring his handiwork.

Maggie was about to risk turning her head to look at him when she felt his hot breath on her stinging bottom.

“Master?” she whispered uncertainly as Kor began to press soft, gentle kisses to the tender area he’d so recently spanked.

“Hush, little slave girl,” he murmured. “Just hold still for your master.”

“I…I will,” Maggie promised. She didn’t dare to move—barely even dared to breathe. But his mouth on her sensitive bottom felt so good it seemed to have an effect on her pussy. “What…what are you doing? I mean, why are you doing that?” she whispered after a moment.

“Just kissing you better, little slave girl.” Kor stroked her ass tenderly and then nipped gently at the place where the curve of her bottom met her thigh. “Gods, I love your lush little body. Love to touch you and hear those soft sounds you make when you’re about to come. Can you make some sounds for me now, Maggie?”

As he spoke, he slipped his hand between her thighs and cupped her pussy from behind. Two long, strong fingers slid into her wet folds and he began a long, slow, circular massage of her throbbing clit.

“Oh!” Maggie moaned, unable to help herself. “Oh, Master…yes.”

“Feels good does it?” he asked softly. “You like it when your master slips his fingers into that hot, wet little cunt of yours? You like it when I fingerfuck you?”

“Yes.” Maggie pushed her hips back, spreading her thighs even wider to give him better access to her open pussy.

Kor’s fingers stopped caressing her clit and slid downward to find her entrance. Maggie let out a low, breathless moan as she felt them slip inside her, stretching her wide and penetrating her to the hilt. God, if his fingers made her feel so stretched, how would she ever take his cock?

Just have to do it, she told herself. Just have to…

And then Kor’s big fingers were withdrawn and something warm and wet took their place.

“Master?” Maggie looked around and saw him kneeling behind her, pressing his face between her legs. “Oh,” she moaned as she felt him spread her pussy lips with his thumbs and take a long, hot lick of her inner folds. “Oh, God!”

Kor lifted up enough to meet her eyes. “That’s right, slave girl. Your master wants to eat your sweet little cunt. So get that ass high and those legs spread wide. Really open up your pussy for me so I can get my tongue deep inside you.”

“Y-yes, Master.” She could barely get the words out but she managed to comply with his orders.

Kor growled his approval and spread the puffy lips of her pussy even wider so he could suck her clit into his mouth. As he swirled his tongue around the sensitive bundle of nerves, Maggie felt a wave of pleasure so powerful wash over her that she lost her balance and went from her hands and knees down to her elbows. The new position pushed her ass higher in the air and seemed to open her pussy even more for his assault.

Kor took advantage of her new position at once. With a low groan of pure lust, he pressed his tongue to the entrance of her pussy and penetrated her deeply.

“Ah!” Maggie gasped as she felt him fill her. God he was so long and hot and wet and this was only his tongue. Again she tried to imagine taking his cock in her pussy and again she failed. She moaned and pressed back against him helplessly, pushing her pelvis up and out, trying to help her master get his tongue as deeply into her as she could. It felt so amazing…if only he would touch her aching little clit at the same time…

Kor seemed to sense her need. As he continued to press his tongue deep into her pussy, one fingertip began to gently circle her clit, stroking her tenderly but relentlessly, stoking the fire inside her higher and higher.

“Oh…Oh God!” Maggie wanted to move in time to his rhythm but she was afraid he might get mad at her. After all, he was playing her master and she was pretty sure he meant for her to hold still and submit, to simply stay there and spread her pussy wide for him and take anything he dished out.

Suddenly the hot feeling of his tongue in her pussy and his finger circling her clit was too, too much. With a low moan, Maggie felt herself reaching the peak as the fire inside her suddenly flared out of control.

“Kor…Master…oh!” She forgot that she was supposed to hold still for her master and bucked against him, her pussy contracting hard around his invading tongue.

Kor responded by gripping her hips tightly in both hands, holding her in place. Then he put one big hand on her back and pushed her down until her head was resting on the pillow.

“Be still, little slave girl,” he growled. “Be still and let your master tonguefuck you.”

“Y-yes, Master,” Maggie managed to get out. God, she couldn’t remember ever feeling so vulnerable or hot. Her face was down on the bed, her breasts pushed against the pillow but her ass was high in the air, her legs spread wide so Kor could lick her open pussy for as long and as deeply as he wanted to.

“Such a sweet little cunt,” she heard him mutter in a low, lustful voice. “Gods, how I love to eat your pussy.”

Then he went back to licking her, licking and sucking and fucking with his fingers and tongue until Maggie came again. And again. And again.

“Master, please,” she gasped at last, her pussy throbbing with overload. “Please, I can’t…can’t take much more.”

“That’s all right,” he growled, finally letting up. “You won’t have to take much more…of my tongue, anyway.”

Maggie bit her lip as he flipped her over. Was this it? Was he finally going to fuck her now?

But instead of making her spread her legs, Kor raised her up and made her sit on the side of the bed. Then he stood in front of her, looming over her like a tall, dark shadow.

“You were a good little slave girl, Maggie,” he murmured, stroking her cheek. “Such a good little girl to spread your pussy wide for my tongue. Tell me, did you like it when I licked you? When I made you come by putting my tongue deep in that tight little cunt of yours?”

The intensity of his gaze made Maggie blush and drop her eyes. “Yes,” she admitted in a low voice, twisting her fingers together in her lap. “Yes, I…yes, Master.”

“That’s good, little slave girl,” Kor growled. “Because now you’re going to return the favor.”

“What?” Maggie couldn’t help the startled expression on her face.

“You heard me.” Kor was already unfastening the tight black leather trousers to let his massive cock spring free. “You’re going to suck me, Maggie. And not just the tip, either. You’re going to take my shaft deep in that sweet little mouth of yours and suck me right.”

“But…but Kor,” she faltered.

He frowned. “Did you hear me, slave girl?” Stepping closer, he took his shaft in his hand and rubbed it lightly against her cheek. “Your master wants a blow job and you’d better make it a good one.”

His warm, male musk invaded her senses and Maggie couldn’t help herself. She turned toward the hot shaft branding her cheek, eager to have him between her lips. Her implant pulsed strongly but only once, reminding her that she actually did want to do this—that she loved servicing Kor the way he serviced her.

“Yes, Master,” she whispered softly and laid a hot, sucking kiss on the broad head of his shaft.

He groaned softly and fed another thick inch between her lips. Maggie took it eagerly and leaned forward, searching for more. She knew she couldn’t get all of him in her mouth—he was too damn big and long for that. But she was certainly going to try to get as much as she could.

Kor groaned again as she swirled her tongue around his warm, salty shaft. He stroked her curls gently and watched, clearly loving the sight of her sucking him.

“That’s right, sweetheart,” he murmured in a low, hoarse voice. “That’s right, suck me deep. Make my cock nice and wet so I can get it all the way in your pussy.”

The thought of finally feeling him inside her, filling her completely, was enough to make Maggie want to reach between her legs. She knew she couldn't feel her own touch but she couldn't help imagining how it would be if she could slip her fingers into her pussy and trace the sensitive bud of her clit as she sucked him.

God, what’s wrong with you? a little voice in the back of her head moaned. You’re enjoying this way too much! This is just something you have to do to get the implant out. There’s no way you ought to like it so much—no way you should love it when Kor touches you and you touch him.

But I can’t help it, Maggie told herself. He’s the master and I’m the slave. I have to do what he says—I have no choice.

Deep down she knew it wasn’t true but she tried to hold that knowledge back from herself. What was happening with Kor was the most intense sexual experience of her life—she didn’t want to spoil it with guilt. Instead, she took him deeper, sucking his thick shaft like the good little slave girl she was, trying to give her beloved master as much pleasure as possible.

Kor moaned and stroked her cheek but then, suddenly, he pulled away from her.

Maggie gave him a hurt look. “Kor? I mean, Master? Did I displease you? Didn’t I do it right?”

“You did it just right, sweetheart,” he assured her. “So right I almost came in your mouth. And you know, that’s not the place I ought to be coming.”

Maggie felt her heart skip a beat. “I know,” she whispered, looking up at him. “Is it time? Are you going to…going to do it now?”

“I think you’re ready,” he murmured. “More than ready and so am I. But again, I want to take this slow.”

“How slow?” Maggie couldn’t keep the impatience from her voice. “I want you, Kor—I can’t wait much longer.”

Kor frowned at her as he went to sit at the head of the bed. “That’s not something you’re supposed to admit, blondie. You’re just a slave girl, remember?”

“Yes, but—”

“Your body isn’t your own,” he continued. “Tonight it’s going to be used by your master for his pleasure and there’s nothing you can do about it. Nothing but spread your sweet thighs wide and submit.”

Maggie bit her lip. “I know,” she whispered. “And I understand what you’re trying to do and why you’re doing it but Kor—”

“Master,” he corrected her sternly. “Call me, Master—unless you want another spanking.”

Maggie’s bottom was still sore from his earlier punishment. She closed her mouth quickly and shook her head.

“Didn’t think so,” Kor growled. “Good, then—come here.”

He had finished arranging a pillow behind his back and he was leaning against the headboard, waiting for her.

Maggie crawled over to him, uncertain of what he would do next. But all Kor did was pat his lap, indicating that she should straddle him. He had taken the trousers all the way off and his hard cock stood up between his thighs, clearly ready for her.

“C’mere, sweetheart.” His deep voice was gentle as he pulled her to him. “Come close to me. I want to feel you near.”

Maggie scooted up and gasped as she felt his thick shaft slip between her slippery cunt lips.

“Oh!” she whispered, looking down between them. His cock wasn’t in her—not yet—but the long shaft was pressed right between her naked pussy lips, sliding against her wet folds and rubbing against her sensitive clit. The broad head was pointed at her, a pearly drop of precum beading at its tip.

“Look at that,” Kor murmured, thrusting a little so that his shaft slid up and down against her clit. “Love to watch your sweet little cunt slide against my cock. Love to feel you against me, blondie.”

Maggie liked it too. In fact, it was the most erotic thing she’d ever seen and she could barely take her eyes away. But when she did, she looked up and saw Kor looking at her. Not at the erotic sight taking place between them but just at her—he was gazing at her face as though he was trying to memorize it, as though he wanted to remember her forever.

“Kor?” she whispered.

“Master,” he corrected automatically but his deep voice was hoarse. “Call me Master because I’m about to fuck you, Maggie. I’m about to fuck you and it’s not your fault.”

“This way, though?” Maggie asked softly, indicating their position. “I thought you’d want me on my, um, on my back. Why this?”

“I want you on top for two reasons,” Kor rumbled. “First because you’re tight and you’ll have better control this way—you can take me in slowly and you won’t get hurt.”

“And…and second?” Maggie prompted with a little gasp as he slid up and down, pressing against her clit once more.

“Second I want to look into your eyes every minute I’m in you. I want to see it in your eyes when you come…and when you feel me coming inside you, filling you up. I want to tie you to me, Maggie and never let you go.”

“Oh, Kor…” She didn’t know what to say. This time he didn’t correct her and tell her to call him ‘Master.’ Instead he cupped her cheek and brought her forward for a long, slow kiss. When he finally let her go he looked into her eyes.

“Come on, sweetheart—I can’t wait any longer to be inside you.”

“I…I want you in me too,” Maggie confessed. “I can’t help it, Kor—I want it so much.”

He shook his head. “I told you, it’s not your fault—it’s the implant.”

“No,” Maggie protested. “It’s been quiet ever since I, uh, sucked you last night on the ship. It’s not the implant, Kor…” She put a hand to his cheek, loving the feel of his rough stubble scratching against her palm. “I want you,” she said quietly. “I know it’s wrong but I can’t help it and I can’t deny it. So let’s stop pretending—let’s just be honest and say how we feel.”

“Oh, sweetheart, if you only knew…” His voice was hoarse but he shook his head, not finishing.

“Knew what?” Maggie asked gently.

“Knew how I really feel.” He sighed. “Never mind. We can stop pretending if you want, though I kind of like playing the lecherous master.”

“It is pretty hot,” Maggie admitted. “I kind of like how you order me around.”

“How’s this for an order then? Raise up on your knees and spread your pussy for me. I want to watch while my cock slides into your tight little cunt.”

“God, Kor…” Maggie bit her lip and raised up on her knees as he had commanded.

“That’s my good little slave girl.” He nodded. “Now reach down and spread your pussy for me. Let me see the slippery pink inside. Show me where I’m going to put my cock.”

“Yes, Master,” she whispered, playing along. Her cheeks were hot but she reached between her thighs willingly. Using her index and middle finger, she parted her pussy lips, putting her open cunt on display for him. “Here it is—see?”

“Gods…” Kor growled with lust deep in his throat. “That’s fucking hot, sweetheart. I love it when you’re submissive.”

“And I love to submit,” Maggie admitted softly. “Please, Master…are you going to, you know, put it in me soon?”

“As soon as I drink this.” He reached for the small vial of milky fluid on the bedside table and popped off the seal. “You didn’t forget what this was all about, did you?” he asked, clearly seeing the surprised look on Maggie’s face. “You didn’t forget I’m only fucking you to get rid of the implant?”

Maggie looked down. “Is that…the only reason?”

“You know it’s not,” he said roughly. Lifting the vial to his lips, he drank the solvent in two long swallows. “It’s just the easiest way to justify it,” he said and put the empty vial on the table. “Come on, blondie—I need to be inside you.”

Maggie couldn’t deny that she needed him in her as badly as he needed to be there. Putting one hand on his broad shoulder for balance, she began to lower herself down on him.

“Careful,” Kor said hoarsely as the broad, plum shaped head rubbed against her slick folds and settled at the entrance to her pussy. “Take it slowly, sweetheart. Don’t want to hurt you.”

“You won’t,” Maggie protested a little breathlessly but she could already feel his thickness stretching her and the head wasn’t even all the way in yet.

“No, I won’t because we’re taking it slow,” Kor growled. “Slow.”

Grasping her hips in both hands, he guided her down, working himself into her slowly and gently, one thick inch at a time.

Maggie held back a moan as she felt him slipping into her. God, he really was huge. She’d never had anything even half as big inside her and she began to wonder if he was actually going to fit or not.

“Take it easy, sweetheart,” Kor murmured. “Don’t tense up.”

Maggie realized that her body had been tightening involuntarily around him. She took a deep breath, trying to dispel her tension.

“Sorry, it’s just…a lot more than I’m used to.”

“It’s going to be all right, though,” Kor promised. “You’re wet enough to take me as long as you don’t get scared and tighten up.”

“I’m…trying not to,” she whispered, but her hands on his broad shoulders were fisted with tension.

“Maybe if you watched,” Kor murmured. “Lean back a little and look down, Maggie. Look down and watch me sliding into you. Watch my cock filling your pussy.”

Maggie bit her lip and looked between their legs, just as he had said. A long sigh fell out of her as she took in the erotic sight. Here she was, straddling his lap with her legs spread and his thick shaft buried halfway inside her pussy, stretching her to the limit. She loved the sight of his thickness going into her…loved the feeling of him filling her. But even better was the look on Kor’s face—he was watching her anxiously, trying to gauge her reaction, wanting to know that she was all right.

That isn’t the expression of a guy just looking to get his rocks off and move on, whispered a little voice in her head. That look says he cares—cares a hell of a lot, Maggie. Maybe more than he should—more than either of you should.

Maggie knew it was true but she couldn’t think about it now. Just seeing that look on Kor’s face—knowing that he cared so much, that he was being so careful not to hurt her—seemed to ease her inner tension and help her loosen up. As she watched, his long, thick shaft slid deeper into her and then, with one last thrust he was finally all the way in.

They both groaned as he finally bottomed out inside her and for a long moment, neither of them moved. Maggie closed her eyes for a second, getting used to the feeling, savoring the strange but delicious sensation of being so completely filled and stretched. At last Kor broke the silence.

“Feels good, sweetheart?” he murmured, stroking her cheek. “You’re okay? Not hurting?”

“No. In fact…” Maggie moved her hips experimentally, causing just an inch of his thickness to slide out and then press back inside her. “Oh!” she gasped. “In fact it feels…feels good.”

“Feels fucking amazing,” Kor growled, gripping her hips. “Gods, you’re tight.”

Maggie did her best to look demure. “Does it please my master?”

“Hell yes your soft little pussy wrapped around my cock pleases me,” he murmured. “The question is, are you ready to feel me thrusting in you? Think you can be open enough to let me fuck you?”

“I…” Maggie nodded. “Yes, I think so. As long as you take it slow at first.”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way, sweetheart,” he growled. “I want to make this last as long as I can. Never want to let you go.”

“Oh, Kor…” Maggie put her arms around his neck. “I don’t want you to either.”

“Then let’s make the most of this,” he murmured. “Hold on, little slave girl. Your master is going to fuck your pussy.”

“Yes, Master.” Maggie started to move again but Kor’s grip tightened and he held her steady.

“No, Maggie,” he said sternly. “Not yet—let me make sure you’re taking it okay before you start moving. Right now all I want you to do is hold still for your master’s cock. Just open your pussy and let me fuck you.”

Maggie felt a fresh wave of lust tingle through her.

“Yes, Master,” she murmured submissively. “If that’s what you want.”

“It is.” His hands tightened again. “Now get ready. I’m going to come almost all the way out of you and then go back in. Not hard—not at first—but deep. Very deep in your little cunt.”

“Yes, Master,” she breathed again. Biting her lip she looked down again and watched as the long, thick shaft of his cock slid slowly out of her. His cock was throbbing and shiny with her honey and so thick she couldn’t believe it fit inside of her. Then he paused, with only the head inside her and looked into her eyes.

“Get ready, Maggie,” he murmured. “Gonna fuck you now. Going to fill that hot little cunt with my cock until I shoot my cum deep in your pussy.”

“Yes,” Maggie whispered, her hands tightening to fists on his shoulders. “Yes, Kor—do it.”

With a low growl he pushed back into her in a long, slow, steady slide. It wasn’t painful but as he had promised it was very, very deep. Maggie moaned as she felt him bottom out inside her again, the broad head of his cock kissing the mouth of her womb, pressing hard against her as though demanding entrance.

“Kor,” she moaned. “Oh, God, yes—please, do it again. Don’t stop!”

“Not going to, sweetheart. Not going to stop again until we both come,” he growled. And with that, he pulled out again and thrust in even deeper this time. So deep that Maggie felt like he was reaching for her very soul.

“Kor!” she gasped, digging her nails into his broad shoulder. “Oh, God, please!”

“Such a polite little girl,” he murmured, beginning to find his rhythm inside her. “Such nice manners the way you beg to be fucked.”

Maggie couldn’t answer. With each deep plunge of his thick shaft into her pussy, she was being pushed closer to the edge. She never would have believed that she could come again after all the orgasms Kor had given her while he tasted her pussy. But the building pleasure inside her wasn’t to be denied.

There was something else too—something besides the pleasure. Every time he thrust into her, she felt almost as though a bond was being formed, a cord of communion that was growing between them, pulling them closer together and not just their bodies.

At the same time, though Kor’s hands were still planted firmly on her hips, she swore she could feel someone tugging on her nipples, twisting them gently, making her pleasure even fiercer, stoking the fire hotter. But that was crazy…impossible, right?

If it was, then why did she also feel something touching between her legs. Not the place where Kor was thrusting—she felt it against her clit—almost like a hot, knowledgeable tongue licking her, adding to the overwhelming stimulation to make her come.

The sensations were strange but they added to her pleasure so intensely that Maggie couldn’t seem to get upset about them. All she could think about was how good it felt—how right to have Kor buried to the hilt inside her. And all she could feel was how much she cared for him and how connected she felt to him in this instant of fleeting intimacy.

“Gods, sweetheart, you’re so tight,” Kor said hoarsely. “You feel so good wrapped around me. Just wish I could taste your pussy at the same time.”

You already are, Maggie almost said but just then she felt her pleasure coming to a peak.

“Kor,” she gasped. “Oh, God, Kor…coming…going to come so hard.”

“Come for me, sweetheart,” he growled, tightening his grip on her hips and thrusting even deeper. “Come all over my cock while I fuck you.”

Maggie couldn’t help herself—though she wanted to prolong this moment and never let it end, she was tilting over the edge. With a soft cry, she wrapped her arms around Kor’s neck and pressed close to him as the orgasm washed over her, dragging her out to a sea of pleasure, almost drowning her in its sweetness.

“That’s right, come. Let it all go and come,” Kor murmured. “Gods, I can feel you squeezing me. Can’t stand it much more…”

“Then you come too,” Maggie urged him and in that moment, she wanted nothing more. “Come in me, Kor—fill me up with your seed…with your self. Please, I want you to.”

Kor groaned and Maggie felt him pull back and thrust into her as hard and as deep as he could. Then he held rock solid—completely still and steady as he began to fill her with his cum.

She bit back a moan as she felt him spurt inside her. God, she’d never felt this with any other man—had never felt anything like this before ever, for that matter.

This is right—more than right, perfect! This is where I’m supposed to be, the man I’m supposed to be with.

The certainty inside her was incontrovertible. Not even the nagging little voice of guilt could drown it out. To Maggie, it felt like coming home.

In that moment, she felt completely connected to Kor…and also completely in love with him.

* * * * *

Kor groaned as he filled her, loving the way her tight little channel was milking his cock. It was almost as though she was trying to get every last drop of his cum inside her and Gods, did it feel good!

But it wasn’t just the physical sensations that overwhelmed him. At this moment, holding her in his arms, he knew he would never be able to let her go. She was his now—he had claimed her and tied her to him. She belonged to him and he to her and at that moment, nothing else mattered.

Slowly the pleasure ebbed but Kor still didn’t want to let her go. He kept his arms around her and pressed his face to her hair, breathing in her scent, holding her close to his heart.

Maggie…Oh Gods, love you so much. Can’t help it—I know I shouldn’t but I do. I love you!

“I love you too,” she whispered in his ear.

Kor pulled back and looked at her in surprise.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I love you too,” she repeated and burst into tears.

Kor didn’t know what to do.

“Sweetheart? Blondie?” He stroked her curls back from her flushed cheeks anxiously. “Are you all right? Did I hurt you?”

“No, of course not. That was…” She sobbed. “That was the b-best sex I’ve ever h-had.”

“Not something you usually cry about,” Kor pointed out gently, still stroking her hair.

“I know.” She sniffed. “I’m crying because I love you even though I know I shouldn’t. I mean, I’m engaged to Donald and you’re going to want to leave and go your own way now and I’m just…Oh, Kor, I’m so scared and confused.”

“Don’t be.” Cupping her face in his hands he brought her closer and pressed his lips to her cheeks, kissing away the tears. “Don’t be frightened because I’m here, blondie. And I’m not about to leave.”

“You…Do you really mean that?” Maggie’s eyes were wide and wet and uncertain. “About not leaving?”

“Of course I mean it,” Kor murmured. “Haven’t I been telling you how much I want you?”

“I thought you just meant like this…you know, sexually.”

“This isn’t all there is, you know,” Kor told her. “There’s a hell of a lot more than just sex between us. You’re a beautiful, fascinating, intelligent female. Why would I ever want to let you get away?”

“Oh, Kor…” She leaned back a little, swiping at her eyes. As she did, something small and red fell to the bedspread beside them.

“Hey, what’s this?” Kor picked it up.

“The implant!” Maggie studied the small red ruby in the palm of his hand. “It worked! So does this mean…?”

“That the implant wasn’t the source of your feelings,” he finished for her.

“Then I must really love you.” Maggie looked up at him, her eyes wide with understanding. “I really do.”

* * * * *

“Well, that’s it.” Xandra stepped back from her cauldron in disgust. “We’ve lost him. He may not know it but he’s bonded her to him. You’ll never be able to indwell him now—the bond will block you out.”

“Not so.” The burning eyes of the demon blazed ominously. “The seed that was planted will keep the bond from growing and taking root. A good dose of anger and hatred will wither it considerably. And then all we need is to bring Therron to the Black Planet. Once he has breathed the fumes of my home world and taken the mark of the shadow stone upon his skin, he will be ours.”

“That is never going to happen now!” the witch protested. “He’ll stay with her and no amount of whispering on your part will part them. Besides, even if you could lure him back to the Black Planet, no mortal being can stand upon it and live. It’s hotter than the surface of a star—that is why you and all your brothers are spirit only with no flesh.”

“Once I indwell him, he will be invulnerable to any and all attacks. And I will indwell him, wife. Watch and see.” The eyes blazed again. “Watch and see what I have planned…”

* * * * *

“I love you,” Maggie whispered and Kor was suddenly choked with emotion.

“I love you too, sweetheart,” he said roughly, saying it for the first time out loud. In the back of his mind, he still wondered how Maggie had heard him earlier, when he was just thinking about how he felt. Maybe he had said it aloud without realizing it?

“Kor,” she said, looking at him tentatively. “I’m glad we feel the same way but what about—”

Suddenly a huge thump rattled the door of their room. And then another.

Both of them jerked, startled.

“Oh!” gasped Maggie.

“What in the Seven Hells…?” Kor growled. “Who—?”

“Open up!” shouted a deep male voice from outside. “I know you’re in there and I know you’ve got the girl. Open up now or I’ll break it down!”

Chapter Thirty-one

“Who the Hell…?” Kor growled. He got up, disentangling himself from Maggie and made his way to the door.

“Kor!” She pointed to him as she hastily gathered the bedspread to her chest. “I don’t know who that is but you’re still naked.”

“Fuck that.” His eyes glowed as he went to the door and flung it open. “Who in the Seven Hells are you and how dare you threaten to break down my door?”

A tall man with dark hair and a devilish looking goatee and mustache stood in the doorway. He had a black eye patch over one eye and a sardonic grin on his darkly handsome face.

“I thought that would get you to the door,” he said, grinning at Kor.

“You’re damn right it did now who the hell are you and what do you want?” Kor growled.

“I just want to talk to Maggie Jordon. I assume that’s her on the sleeping platform?”

“It is.” Kor didn’t budge an inch, keeping himself between the strange man and the bed. “What do you want with her?”

“Well I can guess what you want with her,” the man murmured, his one eye flicking over Kor’s huge, naked form. “But I assure you, what I want is completely different. My interest in her is purely professional.”

“And what kind of ‘profession’ are you in?” Kor growled, still not moving.

“I’m Salix—maybe you’ve heard of me? I brought in the rogue Balor twins after their little shooting spree on Harmon Four?”

“Salix? Salix the bounty hunter?” Kor frowned. “Who sent you—some agent of my old master?”

Salix eyed him thoughtfully. “You would bring in quite a payday—wanted escaped felon and murderer that you are. The price on your head would refit my entire ship…But no. Regrettably, I have no interest in you, my friend. I simply need to speak to the lady.” He made a deep bow in Maggie’s direction and she nodded back, not knowing what else to do.

“What about?” Kor demanded.

“Why, about coming home,” Salix said mildly. “As you may or may not know, Miss Jordon there went missing a little more than six solar months ago. Her friends and family and most especially her fiancé…” he gave Kor a significant look. “Are understandably concerned for her.”

“Oh my God…Donald.” Maggie felt her cheeks getting hot and the little guilt voice she’d somehow managed to banish earlier when she was feeling so close and connected to Kor suddenly came back. Look what you did, it whispered. Now everyone is going to know.

“Is that the name of your fiancé, dear lady? Lucky fellow.” Salix grinned sardonically. “I’m sure he’ll be thrilled to hear you’re ah…intact.”

“Enough,” snapped Kor. “Get to the point.”

“The point is that I have been employed by the Kindred High Council to come and find Miss Jordon. And what do you know…here she is!” Salix ended brightly. “So could I please, if it’s not too much trouble, have the pleasure of speaking to her for just a moment?”

“No.” Kor crossed his arms over his chest. “We want no part of you—or the Kindred,” he spat.

Salix frowned. “You appear to have some Kindred blood yourself, friend—as do I. You have a problem with them?”

“My problem is none of your concern,” Kor growled. “Maggie is with me now—that’s all you need to know. So go back to the High Council and tell them she’s safe and she’s staying here.”

“Kor, no—wait!” Maggie got off the bed awkwardly, keeping the red bedspread bunched to her chest. She nearly tripped over it in her haste to get to the doorway and would have fallen if Kor hadn’t reached out a hand and caught her just in time.

“Stay back, Maggie,” he said, frowning. “You don’t want any part of this bastard.”

“Yes, I do—at least, I want to hear what he has to say,” Maggie protested. “They’re my family, Kor. Do you have any idea how scared and worried my mom must be?”

He frowned, his face as dark as a thundercloud.

“Really? It’s you’re mother you’re worried about? Not Donald?”

“Of course I’m worried about my mother!” Maggie snapped. “And my father and sisters and brother. We have a very close knit family, Kor. If you could just meet them you’d understand.”

“As it happens, that is a wish I can grant.” Salix reached into the large side pocket of his coat and pulled out something that looked to Maggie like a rolled up Venetian blind except it was only about a foot long. He shook it out with a flourish and the slats that made it up clicked together, forming a small one by two foot screen.

“What’s that?” she asked, frowning.

“A long-distance portable viewscreen. The latest in Kindred tech.” Salix grinned and then looked pointedly at Kor. “Might I suggest that you put on some trousers, friend? Maggie’s family is waiting eagerly to speak to her and seeing a large naked male hovering in the background might not put them at ease.”

“My family?” Maggie suddenly felt a little sick. “You mean all of my family?”

“What she means is are you also going to display her precious fiancé,” Kor growled, reaching for his black leather trousers.

“I don’t know if dear Donald is going to be in attendance or not,” Salix said blandly. “But in case he is, I’d take a moment to adjust your bed linens, my dear. They appear to be slipping.” He nodded at Maggie’s front and she was horrified to see that the bedspread had sagged, revealing one of her nipples.

“Oh my God—hang on—wait a minute!” She turned around and quickly rearranged the bedspread, wrapping it more securely around herself to resemble a kind of toga. “All right,” she said at last, turning back. “I…I think I’m ready.”

Salix cocked one black pointed eyebrow at her. “Are you? Very well.”

He activated some control on the side of the small viewscreen and suddenly Maggie was face to face with her entire family—her mom, dad, both sisters and even her protective older brother, Michael were all staring at her.

“Oh Maggie!” her mother cried at once. “Oh, honey—is that really you? Are you really all right?” Her eyes were wet with tears, her careful make-up obviously smudged from crying.

“Yes, Mom—it’s me and I’m fine.” Maggie felt tears gathering in her own eyes. She might have her differences with her sisters from time to time but she had always been close with her mom. “I’ve missed you so much,” she said to the viewscreen.

“I missed you too! Oh, honey—where have you been? And what happened to your glasses?”

“Forget the glasses—who’s that gorgeous hunk of a man standing behind you?” interjected her little sister Tammy, who was standing beside their mom.

“Yeah, who is he?” Michael was glowering at Kor, who Maggie was afraid was probably glowering right back. “Is he the guy who kidnapped you?”

“No, no he’s not,” Maggie said quickly. “This is Kor—he saved me, actually. Without him I’d be a slave on some distant planet right now.”

“A slave!” Her mother put a hand to her chest. “Oh my goodness! Then we owe you a big debt of gratitude, Mr. Kor,” she said, speaking to Kor over Maggie’s shoulder. “Thank you so much for rescuing our little girl and bringing her back to us.”

“You’re welcome but I haven’t brought her anywhere,” Kor growled. “Actually, I was planning on keeping her for myself.”

It was the exact wrong thing to say.

“What? What is he talking about?” Maggie’s father demanded.

“Listen, you punk,” Michael shouted. “You lay a hand on my little sister and—”

“No, no,” Maggie exclaimed quickly. “He’s kidding, you guys! Take it easy!” She threw a glance over her shoulder at Kor. “What are you doing? Why would you say a thing like that?”

He glowered at her. “Just telling the truth, sweetheart. I think that’s important—don’t you?”

Maggie bit her lip. “I—”

“So, shacking up with a hot new guy, huh?” Tammy’s voice interrupted her. “I wonder how Donald is going to feel about that…if he ever wakes up.”

“Hush!” Tricia, her older sister, elbowed Tammy in the ribs. “We agreed we weren’t going to say anything about that!”

Maggie felt like an icy fist had squeezed her heart.

“Say anything about what? What are you talking about? What happened to Donald?”

“Now, honey, he’s all right,” her mother said quickly. “At least we think he is. This all just happened a little while ago—we were on our way to the HKR building to talk to you when we got the call. It was all so quick, we didn’t know what to think. We went to the hospital to visit him—”

“The hospital?” Maggie was horrified. “What hospital?”

“Tampa General and he’s getting the very best care there, princess,” her father said reassuringly. “So please don’t worry.”

“But what happened to him?” Maggie demanded. “What? Somebody, please tell me,” she appealed to her family.

“Now, Maggie…” None of them seemed to want to talk—except Tammy who was clearly bursting to tell.

“Spill it, Tammy,” Maggie ordered her little sister. “Come on, tell me!”

“Donald got flattened by a bus,” Tammy said at once.

“Oh come on now,” Michael protested, frowning. “He wasn’t exactly flattened.”

“He had his leg broken in two places and a fractured skull.” Tammy snapped the piece of gum she was chewing annoyingly. “I call that flattened.”

“He…how did it happen?” Maggie demanded. “Was he just not looking where he was going?” It wasn’t an impossible scenario. Donald was the original absent minded professor and since he didn’t drive, he regularly rode the bus everywhere when she wasn’t there to be his personal taxi.

“Dunno.” Tammy shrugged and snapped her gum again. “It was weird—one of the guys who came into the ER with him saw it. He said Donald’s eyes got all glassy and for a minute he could swear they turned red. Then he just stepped right out in front of the bus. We’re still waiting for him to wake up.” She brightened. “I got a picture, though—you wanna see?”

Maggie felt sick to her stomach but she nodded anyway. “Yes, show me.”

“Tammy,” her mother protested. “I don’t think you ought to—”

But Maggie’s sister was already whipping out her large screen cell and scrolling through the pictures. “Nope, that's a selfie of me and Candie…Oh, here it is,” she said, flipping it around and pushing it close to the viewscreen. “See?”

“Oh…Oh my God…” Maggie put a hand to her head, unable to believe what she was seeing. There was Donald, lying in a hospital bed, his narrow face pale and slack. There were tubes and wires poking out of him and… “Blood,” Maggie whispered, horrified. “There’s so much blood.”

“Yeah, well, he had a compound fracture,” Tammy said. “If you look, you can see the bone poking out. See?”

“Oh!” Maggie reeled and almost fell. She was actually faint and nauseous with guilt. This is all your fault, whispered the mean little voice in her head. You did this to him. You cheated and somehow he knew. He knew and it upset him so much he stepped in front of a bus!

Maggie knew it wasn’t rational but the idea took root in her mind and wouldn’t leave her alone.

You should be home right now, the snarky little voice continued. You would be if you hadn’t taken up with Kor. If you hadn’t decided to do your own thing you would have been to Gaia and back again already. Then you could have driven Donald wherever it was he was going and this never, never would have happened! It’s all your fault!

“Maggie? Maggie, please, honey—talk to us,” her mother pleaded.

“Put that damn thing away, Tammy,” Michael growled. “You’re not helping anyone showing his goddamned bone sticking out of his leg.”

“That picture Tammy showed you was the before shot,” her sister Tricia put in quickly. “Donald looked a lot better once they cleaned him up and set his leg.”

Somebody’s cell phone went off and Maggie’s father turned away for a moment. “Hello?” Maggie heard him say. “Yes? He is? Wonderful! Look, can I call you right back? Thank you so much!”

He turned back to Maggie with a relieved expression on his face.

“Guess what, princess? That was the nurse at the ER. She said Donald is awake and asking for you—isn’t that great?”

“Great…right…” Maggie whispered, putting a hand to her head. “Oh my God, what am I going to do?”

“If you’re talking about picking between Donald and Mr. Tall Dark and Angry over there, I’d say go with plan B,” Tammy advised. “Looks like you’d be trading up, Sis.”

“Tammy, how can you joke at a time like this?” her mother snapped. “Maggie isn’t going to leave Donald—especially not while he’s sick and injured. She loves him.”

Maggie felt a sick, stabbing pain in her gut—it was as though someone had slipped a knife made of pure guilt right into her stomach and was twisting it viciously.

“You guys…” she began. “I don’t know how to tell you this but—”

“Then don’t,” Kor’s deep voice came from behind her.

Maggie looked back at him. “What?”

“You heard me. Don’t say anything. You don’t have to.” He was already moving away from her, gathering his things.

“What are you talking about?” Maggie asked. “What are you doing?”

“Leaving. It’s clear I’m not wanted—here or with your family.”

“Kor, that’s not true! Please stay,” Maggie begged.

“Why? To hear more about how much your family loves your fiancé? To hear how much you love him? No.” Kor was pulling on his shirt as he spoke.

“Kor, wait! Just give me a chance to think about this,” Maggie pleaded. “I mean, this is all so sudden and we never said…”

“Never said what? That we’d be together forever? That we loved each other?” he growled. “Tell me, something Maggie—can you deny you’re going back to him?”

Maggie felt miserable. “I…I have to,” she whispered. “Please, Kor, try to understand—he just got hit by a bus.”

“I don’t know what a bus is and I don’t care. He’s not the one you love, Maggie. Or is he?”

“I…I don’t know.” Maggie twisted the tiny engagement ring around her finger in agitation. “I can’t…this is all so…”

“That’s all I need to hear.” Kor’s eyes were glowing red. “If you don’t know, if you aren’t sure how you feel about me, then it’s clear you don’t feel the way I do. So I’m leaving.”

“Kor, no! Don’t!” Maggie reached for him but he shook off her hand.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart—you’ll be safe with Salix. He may be a son of a bitch but he always gets the job done when there’s a payday involved,” he snarled. “You’ll get back to your family and your precious fiancé in one piece.”

Salix, who was still holding out the portable viewscreen showing Maggie’s family, nodded gravely. “Indeed. I have a ship standing by right now and the Kindred Mother Ship is all set to fold space for us. You can be home before last meal time, my dear.”

“Hear that?” Kor gave a sharp, angry laugh. “You can be home in time for dinner.”

“But…” Maggie shook her head. This was all moving so fast. Just a few minutes ago she’d been intertwined with Kor, having the most moving sexual experience of her life and declaring her love for him. Now he was walking out the door and she was going home to see her family and Donald. It was as though she’d been on some wild fantasy ride that the theme parks in Florida were famous for and now the ride was over and the operator was telling everyone it was time to get off. How had her life changed so quickly? And what was she going to do?

“Goodbye, Maggie.” Kor nodded at her shortly, just as he had when he was leaving her at the spa. His eyes were unhappy and glowing a bright, dangerous red. “Have a nice life. I hope you enjoy it.” He looked at Salix. “Get her safely home or I swear to all the Gods I’ll find you and rip your fucking skin from your bones.”

“Not to worry,” Salix said smoothly. “Miss Jordan will be safe in the arms of her family and beloved before you put your head on the pillow tonight.”

“But…” Maggie’s mouth felt numb and her lips wouldn’t work except to say that one stupid word. “But…but…”

“Goodbye,” Kor said again and then he was stepping out the door and leaving her behind. Walking out of her life a second time and this time, Maggie was certain she’d never see him again. Ever.

“Oh my God,” said Tammy from the viewscreen. “Did you just get dumped? Over Donald? Are you crazy, Maggie?”

“I…I…” Maggie buried her face in her hands and felt the hot tears sting her eyelids. “Oh, God…” she whispered thickly. “What am I going to do?”

“Just come home, honey,” her mother said. “Just come on home.”

Maggie supposed she would—what else could she do?

Chapter Thirty-two

“I told you she never loved you,” whispered the dark voice in his head as Kor strode away down the narrow underground corridors. “She was just using you to get the implant out—she planned to go back to her fiancé as soon as it was accomplished. As soon as she didn’t need you anymore.”

Kor knew some of the thoughts the dark voice was feeding him were unfair and deep down he also knew he’d been hasty. Maybe he should have given Maggie more time to think, to consider her options…

If she had to think about it, she didn’t really love you in the first place, the voice whispered. You need to forget her, Therron. Forget her and embrace your roots—finish your quest to find your origins and your true people, not those lying Kindred. Come to the Black Planet and all shall be revealed.

Yes. The Black Planet. The thought solidified in his mind like an anchor, something he could grab on to keep from drowning in loss and grief. He would go to the Black Planet and see what the dark voice was talking about. He would banish all thoughts of Maggie and purge his heart of love for her.

Yes, hissed the voice. Yes, come, my son. Come, Therron. Come see for yourself that hatred cures love. And in the absence of love, there is no pain. No pain…no pain…

Kor’s eyes glowed hot and red and he followed the voice, followed where it led to leave the pain of losing Maggie behind forever.

* * * * *

“I can’t believe he’s gone,” Maggie said dully. “I can’t believe I’m going home.”

“You’re not just going, my dear—you’re there. Look—the Kindred Mother Ship.” Salix pointed out the familiar shape of the vast white ship orbiting Earth’s moon.

They had just come through the fold in space—a red gash that Maggie knew was a carefully controlled tear in the space-time continuum which allowed the Kindred ships to travel anywhere in the known Universe in no time at all. She and Kor had traveled using worm holes that were known to be stable but that wasn’t necessary for the Kindred.

“Home,” she whispered, and a single tear rolled down her cheek.

“Now, now—no crying in my ship,” Salix said, frowning. “You should be happy. Just look at you, all decently dressed in a nice outfit that doesn’t show off your naughty bits.”

“Yes…” Maggie looked down at herself. After all the bizarrely tight and sexy outfits she’d been forced to wear the past six months, she was officially back to normal. The bounty hunter had thoughtfully synthesized her a pair of jeans and a baggy gray t-shirt along with a pair of tennis shoes and some white socks. A plain white bra and some granny panties were part of the deal, too.

Maggie couldn’t imagine anything less sexy or provocative. Anything more blah and boring and normal. The outfit was the kind of thing she’d always worn but now it felt wrong, somehow, even though the clothes fit her perfectly. Jeans and t-shirts and tennis shoes belonged to the life she’d left behind—the life she used to have before she met Kor.

I’m not that person anymore, she thought, twisting her fingers in her lap. I’m different now…changed.

“And you’re about to see your loving family again,” Salix continued cheerfully, unaware of her inner monologue. “Not to mention your fiancé.”

“My…my fiancé,” Maggie said and another tear rolled down her cheek.

“Well, maybe I shouldn’t mention him, then,” Salix said doubtfully. “My apologies, lovely lady. Did you truly care for the big felon I found you with?”

“Care for him? Yes…yes, I cared.” Maggie swiped at her eyes. “But I couldn’t just go off with him, could I? Not when Donald just got hurt and he needs me.”

“That would be for you to determine,” Salix said neutrally. He sighed. “For now, we’re almost there. I suggest you try to pull yourself together.”

Maggie sniffed and sat up straighter. There was no point in being upset. No point in letting herself dwell in the past. No matter how exciting her time with Kor had been it was over now—he was gone and she was sure he wasn’t coming back.

Chapter Thirty-three

“Margaret, could you pass me the bedpan? All these fluids they have me on are running right through me.”

Maggie tried to repress her irritation at Donald’s whining, nasal tone. He was, as she knew from nursing him through hay fever and numerous colds, not the most pleasant person to be around when he was sick. Still, he was her fiancé and she was going to stick with him no matter what—if he still wanted her after hearing what she had to say…if she ever had the nerve to say it.

It had been three weeks. Three long, grueling weeks since she’d returned to the Mother Ship and then back home to Earth. Her family had welcomed her with open arms and had taken her directly to see Donald who was still in Tampa General at the time. He had a long recovery ahead of him but he was getting better, slowly but surely.

The first two weeks hadn’t been so bad, Maggie thought. Donald had been in the hospital and knocked out on pain meds most of the time. But the third week they finally sent him home…back to his apartment which he kept immaculately neat and extremely organized. Or he had until he’d broken his leg. Now it was up to Maggie to see that everything went where it was supposed to be.

They had never gotten around to moving in together but she was staying with him for now and sleeping on the couch because Donald claimed she wiggled too much in bed and jostled his hurt leg.

Maggie told herself she was nursing him back to health… although really it felt more like she was waiting on him hand and foot.

“Here you go, Donald,” she murmured, passing the small plastic basin. “Do you need help?”

“No, I do not,” he snapped irritably. “Just because I have an external fixation device bolted to my femur does not mean I cannot relieve myself without assistance.”

“Sorry.” Maggie sighed and turned her head away as he took care of business. “I didn’t mean to insult you. I just thought—”

“Here—take care of this.” He was already passing the half-full basin back to her. It sloshed as Maggie took it, making her want to gag. Still, she took it dutifully and went into the bathroom to empty it and wash it out.

It’s no more than I deserve after what I did, she thought as she washed her hands afterwards with the hottest water she could stand. After the way I cheated…and the way I still haven’t told.

At first she’d put off telling Donald because he was out of his mind on pain meds. Plus, she told herself that admitting her infidelity when he had just been hit by a bus would be cruel—kicking him when he was already down.

Now, however, she had to admit she was just keeping quiet out of pure cowardice. After all, she’d already lost Kor. What if she told Donald and he hated her? What if he ordered her out of his life and out of his apartment and said he never wanted to see her again? What would she have left if that happened?

Well, you’d have your self respect for one thing, pointed out the snarky little voice in her head. And a lot more free time you didn’t have to spend dumping bedpans.

“Margaret?” Donald called from the other room, setting her teeth on edge. “While you’re in there, would you please be certain the mouthwash bottle is back in its proper place at a forty-five degree angle to the toothpaste? I know you moved it last night. I’ve asked you again and again to put things back where you find them as long as you’re staying here.”

Maggie took a deep breath. “Sorry, Donald,” she muttered, turning the green Listerine bottle a fraction of an inch to the left. During her adventures in space, she’d somehow forgotten what a perfectionist her fiancé was. Really, his need to have everything in the exact location he wanted it bordered on OCD—it was driving her crazy.

“And another thing,” he said as she returned to the bedroom with its blue pinstriped bedspread and matching curtains which also matched the pajamas he was wearing. “I noticed when we were eating supper last night that you de-alphabetized my canned goods. Creamed corn does not go before cream of celery soup as you very well know. Please fix it.”

“You mean you noticed while you were eating the meal I fixed you? The meal that met your exact specifications down to the one-fourth teaspoon of salt and the napkin folded into a perfect isosceles triangle?” Maggie demanded, exasperated.

“Yes, exactly.” Donald nodded without a trace of irony. It irritated Maggie to no end that he either didn’t get her sarcasm or chose to ignore it.

She thought with longing of the meals she and Kor had shared on the little space ship he’d stolen from Lady Pope’nose. They had cooked together, using exotic alien ingredients in the tiny kitchen—laughing and stopping often to touch and kiss. Then, when the meal was done, they had sprawled on the couch and watched a vid or simply talked as they ate. It was lovely and so relaxed.

Maggie hadn’t realized how much she enjoyed that informality until she came back to her fiancé and his precise rules for dining. All meals had to be made exactly to specification and served on a proper china plate at a perfectly set table. There must be only minimal conversation and no other outside distractions during mealtime because it interfered with digestion, according to Donald. Afterwards, dishes had to be done immediately—by hand—and put back in their proper order. It was a joyless routine, one she could never get exactly right—or not right enough to please Donald, anyway.

“What do you feel like for dinner tonight?” Maggie asked, trying to keep her voice even and the conversation light. “Maybe we could try something new.”

Donald looked at her as though she was crazy. “It’s Tuesday. We’re having pasta primavera with exactly three meatballs each.”

“Oh, right.” Maggie sighed. “I just thought maybe it would be fun to switch things around some. Maybe order a pizza?”

“Pizza is Friday night.” Donald frowned. “You know that.”

“Friday. Right. Sorry, how stupid of me.”

“You’re not unintelligent, Margaret, just lacking in attention to detail,” Donald said seriously. “Speaking of which, when you make the meatballs please be sure each one is exactly an ounce and a quarter. Last time you made them they were all over the place—one and a half…one and three quarters…one was even two ounces! I measured it on the food scale.”

Suddenly Maggie felt like her head was going to explode. She opened her mouth, not certain what was going to come out.

“Donald,” she heard herself say. “I slept with someone else while I was gone. I…I cheated on you.”

“What?” He stared at her blankly and Maggie clapped a hand over her mouth.

Oh my God, I can’t believe I just spit it out like that! What a horrible way to tell him! Why did I do it?

But for whatever reason, it was out now. Her dirty secret. The thing she’d been trying to hide. Maggie lifted her chin. Now it was time to face the consequences of what she had done, to be responsible for her actions. She would have to tell Donald everything and let the chips fall where they may.

“It’s true,” she said quietly. “I’m sorry—I didn’t mean to tell you like that. I just…I couldn’t keep it inside anymore.”

Donald frowned and a furrow appeared between his bushy eyebrows—Maggie knew that meant he was thinking deeply.

“So you had coitus with another man,” he said at last, slowly. “Was it purely biological or were your emotions involved?”

Maggie knew she couldn’t lie anymore.

“My feelings were involved, I’m afraid,” she said. “Very involved. I’m…I’m so sorry, Donald.”

“No, no—let’s consider this.” He frowned again. “I suppose since you’ve been unfaithful to me, this should be the end of our relationship.”

Maggie gulped down a little sob. “I…I suppose so,” she whispered.

“Well, then…” Donald took a deep breath, his skinny chest expanding, and then let it out slowly. “Well, then,” he said again. “At the risk of sounding unkind I must say… what a relief.”

“A what?” Maggie looked at him disbelievingly. “What did you say?”

“I said it’s a relief.” Donald frowned. “Look, Margaret, I haven’t wanted to say this but this past week as we have been thrown into closer proximity than ever before, it occurred to me that you really…”

“Really what?” Maggie demanded.

“Oh, what’s the colloquialism? Ah, yes—you really get on my nerves.”

“What?” Maggie stared at him, unable to believe what she was hearing. “I get on your nerves?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” Donald said calmly. “Ever since you came back from your trip through space, you’ve been distracted and moody—not your usual self at all. Worse, you’re simply unable to conform to our usual protocol—you interrupt my entire routine.”

“Oh my God…” Maggie ran a hand through her hair. “Did it ever occur to you that I’ve been distracted and moody because of what I’ve been through? I was sold as a slave, Donald! Captured and implanted with an alien device and sold to the highest fucking bidder! I think I have a right to be a little ‘distracted and moody!’ Don’t you?”

Donald frowned disapprovingly. “I really don’t care for either your tone or your language, Margaret. You never used to swear.”

“I never used to be a sex slave either, Donald. I’ve changed.”

“Yes, I noticed that. Unfortunately not for the better.”

“No, because I’m miserable now!” Maggie exploded. “Here I’ve been waiting on you hand and foot, feeling so guilty for what I did but you’re more upset that I de-alphabetized your creamed corn than the fact that I slept with another man! Who, I might add, was amazing.”

Donald frowned. “You know sexual intercourse has never been my priority, Margaret, so if you’re trying to injure my feelings by comparing me to some alpha-male Neanderthal—”

“Kor wasn’t just some Neanderthal!” Maggie clenched her hands into fists. “He was warm and funny and kind and protective and absolutely incredible in bed. He was everything you’re not.”

Donald shrugged his boney shoulders.

“Well, Margaret, if you expect me to change to conform to your new ideals, I’m afraid you’re going to be disappointed. If, on the other hand, you wish to make an effort to return to normal yourself, I may consider taking you back as a romantic partner.”

“Oh, you’ll consider taking me back? How big of you.” Maggie began to pace. “No, Donald, I’m afraid I can’t go back to the way I was before. And you know what? I don’t want to.”

“Well, then,” he said calmly, “I suppose we should say goodbye and end the relationship.”

He was so cool and collected about it, Maggie felt sick. Had their relationship really meant so little to him? All the time she’d spent agonizing about cheating on him, all the guilt she’d felt when she could have been enjoying Kor’s warm, gentle touch to the fullest—was it all wasted? Looking at Donald’s calm expression, she supposed so.

“So this is it,” she said dully. “The end. After five years we’re just going to go our separate ways.”

“Amicably, I hope,” Donald said seriously. “I hope this won’t taint our professional relationship. You know I’m going to be doing some research myself aboard the Kindred Mother Ship, don’t you? If I see you there, I don’t want to cause a scene.”

“You mean you don’t want me to cause a scene,” Maggie said. “Don’t worry, I won’t.” She ran a hand through her hair again. “I guess I’ll go.”

She began to gather her things which basically consisted of getting her purse and one overnight bag where she had to keep everything because Donald didn’t want her personal possessions cluttering his space.

“Don’t forget your toothbrush,” he said helpfully. “I hope you didn’t place it in close proximity to mine. You know how I feel about germs.”

“Yes, Donald. I know.” Maggie went in the bathroom and grabbed the offending brush, somehow resisting the urge to drop Donald’s tooth brush in the toilet as she did so. She did rearrange the shampoo and conditioner bottles, though, which she knew he would hate. They were too high up for him to reach in his current condition. It was a small act but it made her feel marginally better.

She came out of the bathroom and walked toward the bedroom door.

“Wait,” Donald said frowning as she put her hand on the knob. “One more thing occurs to me.”

“What?” Maggie turned back briefly. “If you’re worried about someone helping you until you’re fully recovered, call a home health nurse. I didn’t get two Ph.Ds to empty your damn bedpan.”

“I was thinking nothing of the sort. Actually, I have the name of a reputable home health company already—the hospital sent it home with me.”

“Well then?” Maggie looked at him expectantly. “Hurry up, Donald. This may not bother you but it isn’t every day I end a five year relationship and I’m just a little bit upset. What is it?”

“About that,” he said. “As our relationship is ending, it occurs to me that you should give back the engagement ring I purchased for you. It represented a sizable investment on my part and since said investment—i.e. our relationship—did not come to fruition, I would like to recoup my losses as much as possible.”

Maggie looked down at the tiny diamond chip winking on her finger. She had kept it on through everything—her adventures at the spa, capture, implantation, slavery, her time with Kor—and the entire time it had been a symbol of her guilt. A weight tied to her, reminding her of how she was breaking her promise. A promise she had thought was sacred. But now she wondered.

“What did it really mean?” she asked softly. “What was it really worth?”

“Actually, I think I can get enough for it to purchase a new laptop,” Donald said seriously. “Not a top of the line model but something serviceable I can take to conferences so I don’t have to worry about my current one being lost or damaged.”

Maggie choked back a sob. “So that’s my price—my worth to you,” she whispered. “The cost of a not-very-good backup laptop. That’s it.”

Donald frowned. “Really, Margaret, I don’t think one can equate one’s personal worth with that of a computer.”

“Oh, I think you just did.” Maggie pulled off the ring and threw it at him. It bounced off his narrow chest and fell behind the bed where he would have a hell of a time reaching it.

“Margaret!” he protested. “Was it really necessary to—”

“Goodbye Donald. Good luck with your new laptop—I’m sure it will bring you a lot more happiness than I ever did,” Maggie said.

She slammed the door and left, not looking back.

Chapter Thirty-four

“Okay, Missy, I think you’ve had enough.” The bartender attempted to wrestle the bottle of white wine away from Maggie but she held on grimly.

“No. I can still think,” she argued. “I haven’t had…” she hiccupped. “Haven’t had nearly enough.”

“I’m not so worried about your thinking as your driving,” the bartender said grimly. “Hey, is this still half full?” He shook the bottle which made a sloshing sound. “You must be a real light-weight, lady.”

“I’m not a big drinker, no,” Maggie admitted and hiccupped again. “But I’m working on it, starting now. And you’d be drinking too if you were me and had everything that happened to you happen to me.” She frowned. “Wait, that’s not right…”

“All right, I’ll bite.” The bartender sighed and let go of the wine bottle. “What happened?”

“My fiancé and I broke up today. Like an hour ago.” Maggie poured herself more wine with an unsteady hand, getting some on the bar top in the process.

“Sorry to hear that.” The bartender wiped up the spill with a white cloth. “You engaged long?”

“Five years.” Maggie took a gulp of wine. “’Course, I couldn’t blame him for leaving me after what I did.”

The bartender laughed. “Uh-huh, a nice, respectable looking girl like you who gets drunk on half a bottle of white wine at two in the afternoon? What kind of trouble could you get up to?”

“I rescued a murderous felon to start with,” Maggie said. “He was all chained up and covered in this awful dust that makes you really thirsty and saps your strength. So I washed him off—I touched him all over, you know,” she added, taking another drink of wine. “I mean all over. And I told myself I was only doing it to set him free but really, I liked it.” She raised her eyebrows at the bartender who was staring at her blankly.

“So that was just for starters?”

“Uh-huh. Then I ran away with him to this weird ultra-posh alien spa and pretended to be the lady I freed him from who we chained up in his place. Oh, did I mention that part?” Maggie hiccupped. “Anyway, she totally deserved it.” She took another drink. “So at the spa, we had all kinds of adventures. I wore some really tight clothes and I touched the wrong trees and I fell in a pool that looked like it was filled with blood and made me feel really guilty because it showed me memories of my fiancé.” She pointed at the bartender. “Oh—and the Pillow Fruit, I can’t forget that part! It was huge and it tasted just like Krispy Kreme.” She sighed. “Unfortunately it turned out to be a carnivorous beast that would eat your head if given half a chance. Such a shame…”

The bartender looked into the bottle. “Hey, what’s in this wine?”

“So then we had a misunderstanding and he left me at the spa and I got kidnapped,” Maggie went on. “And I was implanted with an alien device by that same lady I told you about—the one we chained up?”

“Yeah?” the bartender said doubtfully.

“Yeah.” Maggie nodded. “And she sold me as a slave but Kor—that was the name of the murderous felon I rescued by the way—he rescued me by buying me from the slave master. Then we had a really nice week—just one, really but it was enough.” She sighed. “That’s when I really started falling in love with him, you know?”

“Uh-huh…” The bartender was staring at her strangely but Maggie barely noticed.

“So then we had to go on this really huge ship full of masters and slaves and lots of the women had been modified. Some of them had like…four or five breasts and some of them had cat tails and ears and whiskers and one…” Maggie leaned towards him and whispered loudly. “One had a vagina for a mouth.” She shivered and took another drink. “Poor thing—can you believe it?”

“Actually, no—I’m not believing any of this.” But the bartender continued to watch her. “So then what happened?”

“So then we got to Hargous—I think that was the name of it—the asteroid in the Dragon’s Mouth where all the implant houses are. Anyway we found the right one and there was this gnome there with blue skin and pink cotton candy for hair and he showed me all the feathers the alien implant had grown inside me and I freaked out.”

“So just then you freaked out, huh?” the bartender asked. “Not before when you saw the ladies with multiple breasts and cat tails? Or when you ate the Krispy Kreme beast?”

“Uh-huh.” Maggie nodded and poured more wine…most of which ended up on the bar top this time. She frowned at the tiny amount in her glass, shrugged and drank it. “So then Kor helped me get the implant out—but I won’t tell you how because that’s private.” She winked solemly at the bartender. “At that point I knew I was in love with him but then the stupid bounty hunter came banging on the door demanding to show me my family on this Venetian blind looking screen thingy.”

“Bounty hunter?” The bartender wiped up the spilled wine.

“I’m talking about my family now—try to keep up,” Maggie scolded. “So my stupid little sister told me how my fiancé, Donald, stepped in front of a bus and got a compound fracture and she showed me the bone sticking out of his leg and I felt so guilty I decided I had to come home.” She hiccupped. “And I tried to nurse him back to health but being a sex slave changes a person and he said…” She sniffed. “He said I got on his nerves because I put the creamed corn before the cream of celery—can you imagine? So I told him about Kor and we broke up and you know the worst part?”

“Uh, no. Out of all that, I can’t pick just one worst part, sorry,” the bartender said.

“The worst part is that I realized I loved Kor too late.” Maggie gave a little sob. “I wasted all my time with him feeling guilty over Donald and now I’m pretty sure Donald never loved me at all—or not the way Kor did. Oh, God…I miss him so much.” She put her head down on the bar, tears leaking miserably down her cheeks.

The bartender shook his head. “I’m sorry you’re sad, lady but I have to say, that’s the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard and I’ve been tending bar for twenty years. I mean, it sounds like the plot of some crazy, fucked up science fiction novel, you know?”

“I know,” Maggie said sadly, looking up. “Could I have…” She hiccupped. “Could I have some more wine, please?”

The bartender considered for a minute. “Honey, give me your car keys and you can have as much as you want. It sounds like you earned it.”

Maggie started fishing through her purse for her keys but just then her cell went off. She was determined to ignore it, thinking it was probably Donald with more nasty but logical insults. But to her surprise, the number for the HKR—the Human/Kindred Relations building—was flashing on the screen.

Maggie slid her finger across the screen unsteadily and stared at the screen.

“Hello?”

“Hello? Is this Maggie Jordon?” The face on the screen was an unfamiliar Kindred warrior.

“Yes.” Maggie frowned. “What do you want?”

“Miss Jordon, I have an urgent call for you on the viewscreen here. Nina Kerrick calling from Tarsia. Can you come to the HKR building and take it?”

“Well, I’m in no shape to drive right now but I guess…” Maggie hiccupped. “I guess I can take a cab.”

“Do whatever you have to do but please hurry,” the warrior said urgently. “I am told that lives are on the line.”

Maggie frowned. “Sounds important but I don’t understand why they want to talk to me. I’ve never even been to Tarsia. Hell, I’ve never even been to Gaia which was where I was supposed to go before I wound up on Yonnie Six pretending to be Lady Pope’nose instead.”

The Kindred warrior frowned. “Just come. I will hold the call until you get here, Miss Jordon.” And the screen went blank.

* * * * *

“Oh, Maggie—thank goodness!” Nina’s face on the large viewscreen looked worried and scared. “Look, Lissa—she’s here.”

Another familiar face popped up beside her. “Hello, Maggie,” Lissa said.

“Hello, girls.” Maggie waved at both of them a little unsteadily. “You interrupted my getting drunk and it cost me like sixty bucks by cab to get over here. So I hope you wanted to do more than just say…” She hiccupped. “Say hi.”

“Oh no—she’s drunk!” Nina exclaimed. “Maggie, it’s only three o’clock over there in Tampa, isn’t it? What’s going on? Are you celebrating something?”

“Celebrating being alone the rest of my natural life since Donald and I broke up and I lost Kor because I was stupid enough to pick Donald in the first place.” Maggie sighed. “I’m such an idiot.”

Nina frowned. “Oh dear, I’m sorry! But if Donald was anything like the way you described him, you’re probably better off without him.”

“That’s what I told him.” Maggie declared, stabbing one finger toward the viewscreen. “I told him, I said, ‘I didn’t get two Ph.Ds to empty your bedpan and re-alphabetize your creamed corn, Mister!”

“Huh?” Nina and Lissa both looked confused.

“Never mind.” Maggie shook her head. “The point is, he wasn’t right for me. I just wish…wish I would have realized that earlier, back when I was still with Kor.”

Lissa frowned. “Kor is the name of the male you rescued from Lady Pope’nose, right? The slave who later bought you at the Flesh Bazaar and took you to the Dragon’s Mouth to have your implant removed?”

Maggie frowned. “Hey, how did you know all that? Have you been talking to my bartender?”

“What? No—she’s been talking to the bounty hunter. That Salix guy.” Nina shivered. “I don’t trust him.”

“No, but he brought Maggie home safely,” Lissa pointed out. “And he’s the one who recognized Kor as the male that was with Maggie. Although now he’s going by the name of Therron.”

“What?” A great deal of Maggie’s drunkenness seemed to magically dissipate. “What name did you say?”

“He says his name is Therron and he’s terrorizing our whole planet,” Nina said urgently. She put a hand to her temple. “God, I know I’ve heard that name before but I just can’t remember where.”

“He’s already destroyed two villages and he’s moving towards the capital city,” Lissa continued for her. “There doesn’t seem to be anything anyone can do to stop him—he’s completely invulnerable to weapons of every kind.”

“Lasers and bullets bounce off his skin,” Nina said. “Fire and ice have no effect on him. Saber even authorized dropping a bomb and he walked away from the blast without a scratch.”

“Oh my God.” Maggie put a hand to her head. “What…what is he doing? Is he shooting things with his eyes?”

“Yes, exactly!” Nina cried. “He’s got these incredibly hot red beams that seem to shoot right out of his eyes. Did he have those when he was with you?”

“He did.” Maggie nodded. “But he didn’t destroy anything with them. Well, I mean he blew a hole in Lady Pope’nose’s dungeon floor, but other than that he only used them for good. He gave me corrective eye surgery with them.” She pointed at her face. “See? No more glasses.”

“If he was using this power for good when he was with you, why has he suddenly gone berserk with it now?” Lissa wondered. “And why is he going by Therron instead of—what did you call him?”

“Kor. I called him Kor.” Maggie felt like crying. “This is probably all my fault. He was really upset when we parted. I mean, he always tries to act nonchalant but I know when he’s hurt—I hurt him by picking Donald. Oh, why am I so stupid?”

“Honey, you have to stop beating yourself up over it,” Nina soothed. “These things happen—we all make mistakes.”

“Most of those mistakes don’t end with someone’s ex-boyfriend blowing up towns with his laser vision, though,” Maggie pointed out morosely.

“Those glowing red eyes…” Lissa shook her head. “It’s not natural. That kind of power isn’t Kindred, yet outwardly he appears to be one of our people.”

“Oh, he is Kindred—or he has Kindred blood, anyway. But he hates them,” Maggie said. “Because he says his first slave master told him it was the Kindred who sold him away for being a freak.”

“What?” Lissa frowned. “None of us would ever sell a baby to slavers, even if it was different.”

“I don’t know.” Maggie shrugged. “That’s just what he said.”

“So he gets upset after Maggie breaks up with him and comes here to target the Kindred on Tarsia,” Lissa said thoughtfully. “But why us?”

“Wait a minute.” Nina snapped her fingers. “Maggie, when you rescued him, what did he look like?”

“What did he look like?” Maggie frowned. “Well, he was mostly naked…”

“No, I mean, did she have him tied up to a post? Put him in handcuffs…?”

“He was on his knees with his hands behind his back. Oh, and he was coated in this thick, gray dust and there was a little stream running right in front of him but he couldn’t get any of the water on him or in him, because of the dust.”

“Oh my God…” Nina’s face went pale. “I just remembered where I heard the name Therron—it was the name of the Swamp Witch’s son. And that’s the scene she showed me in her cauldron when she was trying to break up Reddix and me.”

Maggie frowned. “Oh! Now I think I remember you saying something about that back when we were all in the Mother Ship together. Didn’t you?”

“Maybe.” Nina put a hand to her head. “Oh, this is so weird. If this is right, this person is Reddix’s half brother. At least that’s what the Swamp Witch claimed.”

“And if Therron is Xandra’s son—it’s no wonder he’s targeting us! He is getting revenge on the people she thinks cast her out,” Lissa said, nodding. “It all makes sense now.”

“I have to come and talk to him,” Maggie exclaimed. “I talked him out of blowing up Lady Pope’nose—I’m sure I can keep him from frying your capital city too.”

“I don’t know.” Lissa frowned. “There’s something…different about him. Something other. Even Salix says he doesn’t act or speak like the male he met when he came to get you.”

“Maybe he’s crazy with grief over Maggie leaving him,” Nina said reasonably. “In which case, I think we should bring her over.”

Lissa frowned. “It’s very dangerous but I don’t know what else to do. Saber and Reddix are getting ready to face him now. If he cuts them down with his beams…”

Maggie didn’t feel a bit drunk now. “I’m getting on the next Kindred shuttle. You girls call the Mother Ship and tell them to fold space for Tarsia. I’ll see you soon!”

“Wait, Maggie—shouldn’t you tell your family first?” Nina protested. “They already lost you for more than six months and that wasn’t even a whole month ago.”

Maggie shook her head. “It would just worry my mom. And really, there’s nothing to be worried about. Kor always said he would never hurt me—I still believe that’s true.”

“I hope you’re right,” murmured Lissa. “Come, then, Maggie. And please for the Goddess’s sake, hurry.”

Chapter Thirty-five

“Kill them! Kill them all!” the dark voice drove Therron on, though he scarcely knew where he was. The last thing he remembered was the proximity alert warnings of his spaceship as he descended to the surface of the Black Planet…

“Warning!” the ship had bleated as he took it down through the burning atmosphere. “Warning! The surface below is pure superheated Titanium Dioxide. Proximity alert—the shields can hold for less than fifteen solar minutes at these temperatures. Stepping outside the ship will result in immediate termination of all life forms.”

Kor had ignored the warnings contemptuously. He had known by then that he was different…special. And, the dark voice had promised him unlimited powers as soon as he breathed the thick black fumes that rose from the cracked crust. As soon as he touched its surface and called it home. More importantly, it promised to end his pain, to wipe all memory of Maggie from his brain forever. Kor wanted that—wanted it more than anything.

When he stepped out upon the black, sere surface, the soles of his boots cracked and melted and a stinging wind filled with choking black dust coated his body. The heat was incredible—unbearable—and yet it didn’t hurt him. In the howling wind that whipped around him, he heard thousands of deep, inhuman voices. Sensed the presence of a mighty hoard striving to break free.

“Back!” the dark voice ordered. “The male is my flesh—my vessel to fill and none other shall have him! Breathe, ” it ordered Kor. “Breathe, deep!”

Kor had taken a deep breath, inhaling pure evil, drawing utter chaos and corruption into his lungs. The Black Planet seemed to waver around him and he heard the thousands of voices howling and screeching…and then he knew no more.

When he woke again, he was back aboard the ship he had stolen from Lady Pope’nose and they were high above the planet. The dark voice, which had been speaking to him from the moment he had dived into the Pool of Remembrance to rescue Maggie at the Lo’thian spa, spoke again—but this time instead of whispering, it came out as a deep, harsh sound.

“We shall set a course for Tarsia,” it said. “So I have promised the witch. There we will sow destruction among the ones who wronged her and feed upon their life force.”

With a shock, Kor had realized that the deep, growling words were coming from his own throat. The dark voice was inside him now, somehow and it was using his body to act and his voice to speak.

What is this? he thought in confusion. What happened? Where am I?

“Worry not, Therron. I have indwelled you. You are a worthy vessel, my son, and together we will cause destruction such as has never been seen across the universe!” the voice promised, still speaking out of his mouth. “We will kill those who stand in our way and hurt all those that have hurt you in the past.”

The past? Kor blinked, trying to remember anything—anything at all about his past. I was a fighter—I remember blood and sand and the roar of crowds in the arena. I killed my master…I was marked for death. But instead I was bought and chained, held in a dungeon where I thought I would surely die. Until she came.

But who was “she?” Though he struggled to remember, there seemed to be a veil over his memory where the mysterious female was concerned. All Kor—no, Therron—could remember was caring for her. Caring so deeply it hurt and then…nothing.

“She is gone, my son. She will trouble you no longer,” the dark voice assured him. “You are host to a Shadow Demon now. Death and destruction are your birthright. You will no longer feel pain—you will only deal it out. This is my promise to you.”

The demon had kept its promise. When the ship had touched down upon the surface of Tarsia, on the edge of a huge swamp, a female had come to meet them. A female with yellow eyes and fingers too long and yet she looked on him with fierce pride and something that seemed to pass for a twisted kind of affection.

“My son. My Therron,” she had cried, caressing his cheek. “At last you have returned, so many years after you were taken. And together we will have vengeance.”

And so they had…

“Kill them all!” the demon within commanded, as Therron strode onwards over the ruined fields. He saw a tall tree behind which some of the enemy—those filthy Kindred who had stolen him away and sold him—were hiding. A red veil dropped over his vision and he blasted it, leaving nothing but a burning stump as the ones who had taken shelter scattered in all directions, screaming. One, however, did not run. He lay on his face, not moving, not breathing.

“Ah,” shouted the voice from Therron’s lips. “Yes, fresh life essence. At last, after so many years without!” Therron’s lungs inhaled, pulling in the reek of death, sucking away the male’s soul…and then he strode onward, toward the capital where there would be many more souls to suck, much more life to devour.

* * * * *

“Oh my God, Kor did all this?” Maggie stared at the viewscreen in horror. The large, flat screen which was hung in Lissa’s house was displaying a ruined village. Most of the buildings were flattened or on fire and here and there she saw wounded people groaning and crying, unable to move. “This…this is terrible! It doesn’t seem like something Kor would do at all!”

“It isn’t.”

Maggie looked up in surprise. Lissa’s voice sounded…different and the Kindred girl’s eyes had turned a sudden brilliant green within green color—so bright they were almost glowing.

Maggie nudged Nina in the ribs, the destruction on the viewscreen forgotten.

“Uh, Nina?” she whispered. “I think something’s going on with Lissa.”

Nina turned from the viewscreeen to look at her friend.

“Oh!” She put a hand to her chest. “Oh, look—I think she’s going to have a vision from the Goddess.”

“A what from the who?” Maggie demanded.

“Be quiet!” Nina clamped a hand on her arm. “Lissa is a priestess—just listen.”

“My children…” Lissa’s green-on-green eyes seemed to glow with benevolence. “Listen to me. The male calling himself Therron—the one known to this little one,” she nodded at Maggie, “as her beloved, Kor, is truly not himself. He has been indwelled by a Shadow Demon of the Black Planet. One who feeds on death and destruction and the life force of those he kills. But the creature cannot kill unless it finds a vessel. Alas, in Kor, he has found one and a strong one, too.”

“But…excuse me your holiness, uh, I mean, your Goddesship,” Maggie said. “If he’s been possessed…”

“Not possessed,” the impossibly beautiful, rich voice coming from Lissa’s lips corrected her. “Indwelled. There is a difference little one—a crucial difference which may yet save the people here.”

“What difference, Mother of All Life?” Nina asked softly—clearly she knew the proper way to address the Goddess.

“One who is possessed is completely taken over—so filled with the evil one that not even a trace of his consciousness remains. I do not believe it is so with Kor. It cannot be so for he is a bonded male. When I created my Kindred, I used the bond with their chosen female to protect them from such evil.”

“What?” Maggie exclaimed, forgetting to be reverent. “You mean we only broke up three weeks ago and he’s already gone and gotten married or bonded or whatever to some other girl?”

“No, child,” the Goddess said gently through Lissa’s lips. “I am saying he is bonded to you.”

“To me?” Maggie shook her head, not comprehending. “But I don’t understand. How…why…? How is that even possible?”

Nina nudged her with an elbow. “You didn’t tell me you had bonding sex with him!”

“I didn’t!” Maggie protested. “At least, I don’t think I did. What’s bonding sex?”

“Look,” Nina said patiently. “Kor’s a Touch Kindred whether he knows it or not. Did you feel him touching you with his mind—the sensation of fingers or maybe a tongue on your body where he wasn’t physically touching you when you made love?”

Maggie frowned. “Now that you mention it—yes. Yes, I did. I completely forgot about that until now. I’ve been so miserable about everything else…”

“And did you hear his voice speak inside your head after you were done?” Nina persisted.

Maggie felt a lump form in her throat. “Yes, I…he said ‘I love you.’”

“Well, there you go!” Nina grinned at her triumphantly. “You had bonding sex. You have a bond with Kor.” She turned to the Goddess. “But, Mother of all Life, how does that help us now?”

“You must use the bond, child,” Lissa’s mouth said. “Use it to call to him…tell him to cast the Shadow Demon out.”

“But…is that even possible?” Nina asked doubtfully. “Forgive me, Mother of all Life, but if the demon has invaded him…”

“Remember, child, he is only indwelled—not possessed,” the goddess said. “Kor invited this creature into himself to ease the pain of losing his beloved—a burden no Kindred male can bear well. The demon has clouded his mind and veiled his memories. If Maggie can remind him of who she is and that he loves her, he can cast it out again and regain control of his body and soul.”

“But won’t that be dangerous?” Nina asked. “He’s blasting everything and everyone in his path!”

“It will be very dangerous,” the Goddess said gravely. She looked at Maggie with her glowing green eyes. “You may die, child. But you may also save many lives. And this is the only chance you have of saving the male you love. The male I have meant for you all along.”

Maggie didn’t even have to think about it.

“Yes,” she said at once. “Yes, I’ll do it.”

“Very good, my child.” The Goddess smiled with Lissa’s mouth. “You will find him in the capital city with the witch, Xandra. She has a grievance to air with her old lover and she will command the demon within him to cease fire long enough for her to do so. You must approach Kor and call him through your bond. Call him by the name you chose for him when you claimed him and named him, when you freed him from his chains.”

“Okay, but…” Maggie hesitated uncertainly.

“Yes, child?”

“Well, I just found out I have this bond-thingy with him just now,” Maggie burst out. “And I don’t know anything about it or how to use it or access it or anything. If it’s my only, uh, weapon, shouldn’t somebody at least give me a quick tutorial?”

“Oh, it’s really easy,” Nina assured her. “You just think at the person you’re bonded to really hard. It’s like you have your own private radio channel for just the two of you and nobody else can transmit on it.”

“Oh…okay,” Maggie said doubtfully. “Thank you, uh, Mother of All Life.”

The green light in Lissa’s eyes was slowly fading.

“Call him back to you, child…before it is too late,” she said. Then she sagged and would have fallen if Nina hadn’t caught her.

“Where am I? What happened?” she whispered, putting a hand to her temple.

“The Goddess spoke through you, Lissa.” Nina’s eyes were shining. “She told us what to do.”

“Now if I can just do it,” Maggie muttered.

Chapter Thirty-six

“I would speak to you, Redan, former second in command of the Clans of the Touch Kindred.”

The Swamp Witch was standing atop the tall stone steps leading up to the huge round globe that housed the public forum building. Her voice rang out across the streets where the people huddled, frightened of the male with glowing red eyes who stood silent by her side. He was still as a statue and covered from head to foot in pitch black dust that coated his skin, staining it so deeply that his eyes seemed to glare from a face that was made of midnight.

“I would speak with Redan,” the witch proclaimed again, her yellow eyes flashing. “I would speak to he who fathered my son and then abandoned me and went to bond with another. He swore to love me always until I was found to have what no female should ever have—a Touch Sense!”

Murmurs of awe and disgust ran through the masses. The witch had assembled them all, swearing she would blast every building to dust around their ears if they did not abide by her demands. Now they were a captive audience, subject to her whims.

“Redan is not here.” Saber, the new leader of the Twin Kindred came to the front of the crowd. “Say what you must to me, witch.”

“Or to me.” Reddix stepped up beside him. “Redan is my father, after all.”

“And he is father to my son as well,” snapped the witch. “Behold my lovely son of whom I am so proud. Gaze upon him well for his gaze is death. He will blast you all if you do not produce Redan at once!”

“I am here.” An older male Kindred stepped out of the crowd.

“Father, no!” Reddix put a hand on his arm but Redan shook it off. “It is my sin the witch calls out—my sin to pay for and no other’s. Leave me, my son and tell your mother I am sorry and I always loved her.”

“You dare!” The witch’s yellow eyes blazed and she turned to the huge figure beside her who was rumored to be a Shadow Demon made flesh. “Blast him!” she demanded. “There stands the one who abandoned you—who abandoned both of us! Blast him and suck his essence, now!”

The Shadow Demon’s eyes began to glow and he stepped forward.

Suddenly a new voice rang out. A lighter, feminine voice that trembled but spoke resolutely nonetheless.

“Kor, don’t,” it said. “Don’t do this. I know you don’t remember him but that’s your father—your real father. You don’t want to blast him before you even get to know him.”

The witch turned round in a circle, looking for the source of the voice.

“Who dares speak so? Who is it—show yourself!”

“It’s me.” Maggie stepped up on steps, her knees knocking but her chin lifted high. “It’s just me.” She looked at the huge, pitch black figure and reached out a hand. “It’s Maggie, Kor. I need you to come back to me.”

* * * * *

Maggie…Maggie… For some reason the name sounded familiar. Therron (no, Kor) whispered a little voice in his head, tried to access his memories of the past again but again a misty veil seemed to be drawn between him and that part of his mind.

“Ignore it!” the dark voice insisted. “Ignore the girl! She is nothing to you! Blast the old male and suck in his life essence. That is what we live for!”

I…I don’t know… Therron/Kor shook his head in confusion. I can’t…I don’t…

Suddenly a new voice spoke up inside his head.

“Kor, can you hear me?” The voice was light and feminine and familiar. The voice of the girl on the stone steps. She was standing above the crowd, just under and archway of stone upon which all the names of the Touch Kindred Forefathers were carved. “Kor, it’s me—Maggie. I don’t know exactly how to do this but they said we’re bonded. They said I should just think at you as hard as I could and you would hear me. Can you? Hear me, I mean?”

“Do not answer her!” roared the dark voice inside his head but this time, Therron/Kor didn’t listen.

“Maggie?” he sent back hesitantly. “Do I know you? You look…strangely familiar.”

“Do you know me?” She sounded like she didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Yes, you know me! I rescued you from Lady Pope’nose! And then you rescued me from the Flesh Bazaar! You helped me get my implant out. And…and we fell in love. At least, I fell in love with you. Don’t you remember?”

Therron/Kor frowned. “It begins to come back…I called you some nickname—something to do with your hair…” He looked at the girl standing under the carved stone arch. “Was it…curly?”

She laughed and shook her head. “Blondie. You called me blondie.”

“Oh, that’s right…blondie…”

The memories were coming back now. The dreams they had shared together…the way she had rescued him from the dungeon and the verium dust…their time at the spa…finding her in the Flesh Bazaar and easing her need…the way she felt in his arms…the sweet taste of her lips…

“Do you want to remember something?” roared the dark voice in his head. “Remember this—the way the little bitch left you! The way she turned away and went to another male—back to her fiancé as soon as the implant you helped her remove was gone and she had no more need of you!”

“Kor?” It was Maggie’s voice again. “What was that? Is that the thing inside you? It’s a demon, Kor! You have to get rid of it! Have to cast it out!”

Suddenly the dark voice spoke again—this time from his lips.

“You shall not have him, human female. He is mine! A finer host I have never had and I shall not let him go!”

To Kor’s horror, he saw the bloody crimson curtain drop over his vision and felt his eyes begin to get hot. The energy built up inside him like a red shout of rage…it was about to explode and he was looking right at Maggie!

She must have seen it too and known what his glowing red eyes meant but she didn’t run away. Instead, she held out a hand to him.

“Please, Kor,” she said in a low, trembling voice. “Please…don’t you remember? You promised never to hurt me.”

Kor didn’t want to hurt her—didn’t want any harm to come to her at all but somehow he couldn’t say so. He opened his mouth but nothing came out—no warning would emerge because his vocal chords were locked by someone else—by the dark voice, the demon inside him! He tried to turn away, to point his deadly gaze elsewhere but the rest of his body was frozen too—nothing was his own anymore.

No, not all of him was frozen—the bond she had talked about was there. Suddenly Kor sensed it, like a thin, bright ribbon of golden light. It stretched between them, connecting the two of them with love and hope and the promise of a future together.

“Maggie!” he sent, using the bond. “Maggie, run—hide! It’s too strong for me. I can’t control it!”

“Cast it out!” she insisted, still not moving. “Cast it out, Kor! You can do it—I’ll help you.”

“I’m not strong enough! It has me too tightly,” he sent desperately through their link. “Please, Maggie, run before I—”

Just then he felt the shout of rage, the explosion of power leaving him and a brilliant red beam exited his eyes.

A brilliant red beam of death aimed straight at Maggie.

“No! No, Maggie—no!” At the last moment, Kor managed to wrest a small bit of control back from the demon inside. He jerked his head up, sending the red beams high above her head instead of directly at her.

There was a scream of rage, both from the demon within and the witch who claimed to be his mother. The beams of burning energy shot high…and hit the great stone arch directly over Maggie’s head.

With horror, Kor watched as the arch burst apart and huge chunks of carved stone came raining down. He saw Maggie look up too, an expression of terror and shock on her face. Then one of the stone pieces slammed into the side of her head and she went down in a crumpled heap on the steps.

“No! No!” Kor’s vocal chords unfroze and he gave a cry of rage and sorrow that was all his own. He had to get to her—had to go to Maggie! For a moment the demon held sway over his body, paralyzing him, keeping him from his beloved.

Cast it out, Maggie had said. You have to cast it out!

And finally, Kor found he could. He pushed the dark voice out of his head and regained control. At last he was free to go to her, free to go to Maggie.

The crowd of assembled Touch Kindred were babbling and the Swamp Witch was screaming as he raced to Maggie’s side but Kor barely heard them. He knelt on the stone steps and gathered her limp body into his arms.

“Maggie?” he gasped. “Blondie—come on—talk to me! Please, Maggie, please be all right! Please, I love you!”

She didn’t answer. Not when he called her with his mouth…and not when he called her with his mind. Her eyes…those lovely deep blue eyes he loved so much…rolled up in her head and a trickle of blood leaked from the corner of her mouth. Her yellow curls were red, matted with blood…so much blood and he had spilled it—it was all his fault!

Kor put a hand to her chest but he couldn’t feel a heartbeat, he tried to feel for a pulse but his fingers slipped in the blood and still she didn’t move…didn’t speak…didn’t breathe.

Maggie was dead.

Chapter Thirty-seven

“Maggie.” Kor pulled her close, cradling her limp body against his chest. Suddenly a cry of anguish broke from his lips. “NO! No, please! She can’t be…she can’t be…”

He couldn’t finish the sentence aloud but the little voice in his brain had no problem doing it for him.

Dead…she’s dead and you killed her! You killed her, Kor…you are to blame!

Kor bowed his head. He knew it was true. There was no denying his guilt, no defense he could give—none he wanted to give. He had invited the demon in willingly, wanting only to forget his pain and humiliation. He had given it free access to his mind and body, had allowed it to control and command him and use him to terrorize and kill innocent people.

And in so doing, he had killed the only woman he had ever truly loved.

Something broke inside him with the realization and a hoarse sob was torn from his throat.

It’s my fault—it should be me! Please, let me die too. I don’t want to live without her. Oh, Maggie I’m so sorry. No…no…no…

“Warrior, look up.”

The voice above him startled Kor. It had the same supernatural resonance the dark voice of the demon had had but it was richer, kinder and infinitely more powerful.

Standing above him was a Kindred female with green-on-green eyes. They glowed a brilliant emerald as she looked down at him, a mixture of pity and sorrow on her lovely face.

“Lady?” he asked in a hoarse whisper. “Who…what are you?”

“I am the Goddess of the Kindred—I am your Goddess, Kor.”

“I…I do not worship as a Kindred for I do not count myself as one.”

“Ah, but I have ever counted you among my children.” A soft smile formed on her lips. “You have had a terrible life—a life of hardship and pain since the demon took you from your witch mother and sent you to live as a slave.”

He looked at her uncertainly. “The…the demon did that? But I thought—”

“You were told lies. The demon slaved you out, planning to give you the worst existence possible. He wanted to make you incapable of anything but hatred and evil. In short, he strove to create the perfect host.”

“Then he succeeded.” Kor looked down at the limp form in his arms. “I killed so many in my life and then I invited him in and let him use me to kill even more. I even killed the only female I will ever love.” He kissed Maggie’s forehead gently. “Oh, blondie…” he murmured.

“No, warrior, he was not successful. It is true that you are prideful and arrogant, quick to anger and slow to forgive, but you are not devoid of love. Your treatment of the little one in your arms proves as much.”

“Who, Maggie?” He kissed her again. “How could I help loving her? She shared my pain—she risked her life to save me and she’s so innocent and sweet and good and honorable.” He shook his head. “She was right to choose her fiancé over me. I don’t deserve her.”

“And the fact that you know this, has earned you a second chance,” the Goddess said.

“What?” Kor looked up at her. “What…what do you mean?”

“Guard her well, warrior. And strive to repair the damage the demon did through you. Remember, I will be watching as I watch over all of my children. Farewell.”

The green light faded from the Kindred girl’s eyes and she staggered a step, one hand to her head. Suddenly a warrior—the one who had called himself Saber—was there to catch her.

“Lissa? Are you all right, amalla?” he asked, looking at her anxiously.

“I…think so. What happened?”

“The Goddess spoke… through you… again.”

Kor jumped when he realized the voice was coming from the girl he held in his arms. He hardly dared to look down but when he did, he was filled with such joy and relief that for a moment he couldn’t even speak.

“Maggie?” he managed at last in a low croak.

“Hello, Kor.” She smiled weakly and lifted her hand to cup his cheek briefly, then let her hand drop as though the effort tired her out.

“Blondie…” He stroked her blood-matted curls carefully. “Are you okay? I thought you were…were dead.” He almost couldn’t get the word out.

“I was.” She looked up at him seriously. “I was, Kor. But…the Goddess sent me…sent me back…for you.”

“Oh, sweetheart.” He crushed her to him—but carefully.

“Hey!” Maggie pushed against his chest weakly and he pulled back at once, giving her some space.

“Are you all right?” he asked anxiously.

“You mean after…being mostly dead…all day?” She smiled as though it was some private joke. “I’m fine…really. But, uh, what’s this stuff…all over you?” She nodded at the black grime that coated his skin and clothes. “Smells…awful.”

“It’s dust from the Black Planet,” Kor answered. “The mark of the shadow stone. That was where the demon wanted me to go all along—so it could take me over.”

“It indwelled you,” Maggie whispered. “But it couldn’t…couldn’t take over completely. Because we’re bonded, you and I.”

“So you said.” He smiled at her. “And I’m damn grateful for it too. Without that bond I would never have had the power to break free of the damn thing.” He cleared his throat. “So this bond…does it mean I don’t have to worry about Donald anymore?”

Maggie groaned weakly. “No, you don’t have to…worry about him. Don’t…get me started.”

“She is yet weak, warrior.” The Kindred girl called Lissa who had hosted the Goddess touched him lightly on the shoulder. “And this mob is angry with you, despite the fact that Saber is trying to calm them down.” She nodded at the people gathered in the square, many of which were glaring at Kor—not that he could blame them.

He nodded. “I want to repair the damage I did if I can, but right now I need to take Maggie someplace safe.”

“I think it best you both go back to the Kindred Mother Ship,” Lissa said. “Come, I have a shuttle waiting for you and I will call and instruct the ship to fold space at once.”

Kor smiled and gathered Maggie into his arms. “Well, blondie, looks like you’re going to be home in time for dinner again.”

“Yes.” She smiled softly. “But this time…I’ve got the right guy to come home to—you.”

“That you do.” Kor kissed her. “And I’m never letting you go.”

Chapter Thirty-eight

“How are you feeling today, sweetheart?” Kor leaned over Maggie’s hospital bed and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“Much better now.” Maggie sighed fretfully. “I’m really tired of being here—I wish they’d let me leave the Med Station and move in to your suite with you already.”

“They’re just keeping an eye on you, blondie.” Kor stroked her hair gently out of her face. “I don’t blame them. I can’t keep my eyes off you either.”

“Silly.” Maggie started to say something else but then the spot on his big hand caught her eye. “Kor, what’s that? Did you still not get it all off?”

Kor sighed and looked down at the small spot which looked like a pitch black mole at the base of his right thumb. It was about the size of a dime and it wasn’t that prominent but it was troubling because it was the last of the dust that had coated him when he stepped onto the Black Planet—the mark of the shadow stone, as the demon had called it.

“I scrubbed and scrubbed last night,” he told Maggie. “I don’t know why it won’t all come off.”

She shivered. “Well, you’ll just have to try again later. I don’t like that stuff—it reminds me of… you know.”

“Yes, I know.” Kor took back his hand and rubbed the spot against the side of his leg. “Maybe it’s never coming off. Maybe it’s a reminder to me—something that will never let me forget what I did, what I allowed to happen through me.”

“Oh, come on, Kor—I don’t think the Goddess works like that. She’s not vindictive,” Maggie objected. “And speaking of the Goddess, she healed me so I don’t see why I can’t just go.”

“The Goddess healed you perfectly but you’re still weak from blood loss,” Kor said smiling. “So you’ll have to be patient. Believe me, I can’t wait for you to get strong enough to come home either.”

“I just bet you can’t.” Maggie gave him a naughty smile. “And why is that? So we can finally have some more bonding sex? I’m going to really enjoy it this time since I don’t have to feel guilty the whole time we do it.”

“Bonding sex is all well and good but I have other things in mind for you,” Kor murmured. “Better than bonding sex things.”

Maggie raised her eyebrows. “Better than bonding sex? What can you possibly be talking about?”

“Something very important I’m afraid,” Kor said seriously. “You see, I went to the Earth goods store and bought a lot of those canned foods you humans are so fond of but they’re all out of order. The first thing you need to do when you walk in the door of our suite is alpa…alba…” His serious façade began to crack and Maggie could tell he was trying not to laugh. “Seven Hells—what is it Donald made you do again?”

“Alphabetize. He made me alphabetize them,” Maggie giggled.

“Oh, that’s right.” Kor nodded gravely. “Yes, you need to do that. And when you’re finished, I require you to make me balls of meat that weigh exactly the right amount. Also, we need to pick linens for our sleeping platform that match the curtains and all our clothing. All right?”

“Sure.” Maggie laughed again. “And while we’re at it, let’s be sure the chairs all sit at the dining room table at perfect ninety degree angles.”

“I’ll also require that our oral hygiene products keep their distance from each other,” Kor said. “After all, I can’t risk getting your germs.”

“In that case, maybe you’d better stop kissing me,” Maggie pointed out.

“Or I could wash out your mouth with disinfectant every time I do,” Kor said thoughtfully. “That might be sufficient to keep me from being contaminated. I just don’t know…”

Both of them cracked up and Maggie laughed until tears came to her eyes. In the week since they had returned from Tarsia, she had been filling Kor in on her disastrous reunion with her ex-fiancé and this was the result.

Kor, who had hated Donald when he was a rival, was now fascinated with his strangely fastidious habits. He was constantly begging for more “Donald stories” to laugh at and Maggie was happy to oblige him. Now that she and Kor were together and their bond was strong, she could see how very unhappy she’d been with Donald. In fact, it seemed completely ridiculous that she’d been with him for so long—almost as ridiculous as alphabetizing the canned goods or weighing the meatballs or folding all the napkins into perfect Isosceles triangles for dinner.

“We really need to stop,” she told Kor, slapping him lightly on the arm. “Poor Donald can’t help himself, really. He just wasn’t the right guy for me and I certainly wasn’t the right girl for him.”

“No, because you’re only the right female for me.” Kor leaned over to take her mouth in a warm, possessive kiss that took her breath away. Just as Maggie was about to invite him into her hospital bed—completely against doctor’s orders—she heard someone clearing their throat from the doorway.

Thinking it was the nurse, she broke the kiss reluctantly and looked up.

“I’m sorry, I just—” The words died on her lips when she saw who was standing in her doorway—Donald.

“Greetings, Margaret,” he said and cleared his throat. “I hope I have not, ah, interrupted anything.”

“Donald,” she said blankly, looking him over. His leg was looking much better than the last time she’d seen him. The external fixation device was gone and he was up and around—albeit with a cast and a pair of crutches. “What…what are you doing here?” she asked at last, unable to think of anything else to say.

“I believe I told you I was going to be doing some work with the Kindred. They were kind enough to invite me to the Mother Ship early and help treat my leg. It is almost healed now as you see.”

“Uh, yes. Yes, I see,” Maggie felt awkward. How much of what they were saying had her ex-fiancé heard? How long had he been standing there or just outside the doorway while she and Kor laughed about his little peculiarities?

“I heard you were injured as well,” Donald said stiffly. “So I came to see you. I am glad that you appear to be feeling well.”

“Yes…much better. Thanks.” God, why couldn’t she think of anything to say to him? They’d been together for five years but it was like talking to a stranger! In desperation, Maggie nodded to the side of the bed where Kor was standing there, silently sizing Donald up. “Um, so this is Kor. And Kor, this is…”

“Donald!” Kor strode forward, smiling unexpectedly and reached out to take her ex-fiance’s hand. He had picked up the Earth custom of hand-shaking but Maggie was a little surprised he was so willing to shake his ex-rival’s hand.

“Ah…hello,” Donald said awkwardly, holding onto his crutches with one hand as Kor pumped the other. “It’s a…uh, a real pleasure to meet you.”

“You too.” Kor grinned and finally dropped his hand. “I’ve heard so much about you—it’s good to finally meet you in the flesh.”

“I guess so.” Donald looked at him awkwardly. “I heard about you as well.”

“Yes, well…sorry about that.” Kor shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling. “I know you probably feel like I stole Maggie away from you but I just couldn’t resist her. I mean, how could I help falling in love with the most beautiful female in the galaxy?”

“Kor!” Maggie didn’t know whether to laugh or scold. Kor really didn’t need to lay it on so thick—poor Donald was obviously befuddled enough as it was.

“Well…” Donald tucked his crutches back into place under his arms. “I hate to leave so soon but I’m wanted in therapy. Now that I see you’re well I should be going.”

“All right.” Maggie smiled. “I’m glad you’re feeling better. And good luck on your research.”

“Thank you,” Donald said stiffly. “I will be going on a shuttle to do some actual field work on unexplored worlds. Just as you did.” He frowned. “Or were supposed to do, anyway.”

“Before she got sidetracked with me, right?” Kor laughed. “Don’t worry—Maggie’s still going to Gaia. I’m going with her as her personal bodyguard and assistant.”

“Oh, well then…” Donald cleared his throat.

“Have fun when you go,” Kor told him. “You never can tell what you might find out there on some distant planet. Could be the love of your life or something new and mysterious—like a fruit that wants to eat your head and tastes like a creamy crisp nut-do.”

“That’s Krispy Kreme donut.” This time Maggie did laugh. “And I’d think you could get it right by now. After all, you’ve inhaled several dozen since we got back to the Mother Ship.”

“Only because you sent me to fetch them and they smelled so good I couldn’t help myself,” Kor protested, going back to stand by her bed.

“That’s an understatement. You liked them so much, the first few times you came back with one of those huge dozen donut boxes with only one left for me,” she complained.

“You’re right—I should be careful I don’t get fat.” Kor patted his muscular abs where there wasn’t a spare ounce of flesh. “You might not love me anymore.”

“That’s not going to happen.” Maggie reached up for his shirt. “Come here, you.”

This time it was her turn to pull Kor into a kiss but when they finally broke contact, she remembered that she was supposed to be saying goodbye to Donald. Looking at the doorway to her room, she saw that it was empty.

“Oh dear—he must have slipped away.” Maggie put a hand to her face. “Probably he thought we were showing off to make him feel bad.”

Kor frowned. “Weren’t we?”

“You—” Maggie pretended to hit him and he dodged away, laughing.

“Just kidding, sweetheart. I forgot he was there too. Certainly is a tiny little fellow, isn’t he? About the size of that slave that belonged to Lady Pope’nose—you know, the one you said couldn’t carry you because of all the cuplakes you ate?”

“Cupcakes,” Maggie corrected him. “You eat those by the dozen too—Lauren says she can’t keep the chocolate coconut cream ones in stock because of you.”

“They're really good,” Kor admitted. “But what was the name of that slave? I should remember—he was always the one she brought with her when she wanted to gloat over me.”

“I think it was Jonas. But Kor…” Maggie bit her lip and took his large hand in both of hers. “Listen, there’s something that’s been bothering me—something I want to ask you.”

“What? Ask me anything,” he murmured.

“It’s just…” Maggie took a deep breath. “You never exactly told me what you did to Lady Pope’nose. You just said she got what she deserved. I mean, she was a horrible person but I just…I need to know…did you…”

“Did I kill her?” Kor asked directly.

“Exactly.” Maggie nodded earnestly. “I mean, I would understand if you did. But I just want to know.”

Kor shook his head. “No, I didn’t kill her. I took her with me when I went to the Flesh Bazaar to find you.”

“You did?” Maggie looked at him, surprised. “But…I never saw her anywhere.”

“You were too busy coming all over my fingers, to think about anything else, as I recall.” Kor’s deep voice came out in a lustful growl.

“Kor…” Maggie’s cheeks got hot. “Stop trying to distract me and tell me what you did to her.”

He shrugged. “All right, I don’t mind telling…I sold her.”

“You what?” Maggie looked at him wide-eyed. “Seriously?”

He nodded gravely. “Seriously. I’m afraid she didn’t fetch a very big price—not even a fourth as much as I paid for you. Actually, it’s a wonder I found anyone to buy her at all.”

“But who…who did buy her? Oh my God, is she somewhere being someone’s sex slave?” Maggie didn’t know whether to feel horrified or delighted at the thought of the tables being turned so neatly on the nasty Lady Pope’nose.

Kor snorted. “Hardly. In the end I had to sell her as a fresher maid because she was saying such awful things and causing such a scene nobody wanted her as anything else.”

Maggie frowned. “A fresher maid? What’s that?”

“You know—someone who cleans the fresher after others use it? What’s your word for it—the bathroom?”

“Oh my God.” Maggie put a hand to her mouth. “You sold her to someone who was going to make her scrub toilets?”

Kor nodded. “The merchant who bought her owns a large all you can eat restaurant which serves Dihoria food. Unfortunately, though the cuisine is delicious, it also gives most people, ah…how do I put this nicely?” He frowned. “Oh yes, intestinal difficulties. Meaning that almost as soon as they eat the food, they need to um, expel it.”

Maggie shook her head. “You’re kidding me—right? You have to be kidding.”

“I’m afraid not.” Kor grinned. “He told me that he has a fresher pot—or toilet, I guess you call it—for every seat in the restaurant. Just so none of his customers have to wait. With such a large amount of usage, his freshers get pretty messy and he’s constantly looking for good slaves to clean them. I assured him that Lady Pope'nose would be the perfect fresher maid—with a few modifications, of course.”

“Oh, Kor—no! You didn’t tell him to give her another breast or cat whiskers or something. did you?” Maggie protested.

“Of course not. I just recommended a mute collar—so he wouldn’t have to hear her complain.” Kor raised an eyebrow. “So you see, I really did give her what she deserved. Don’t you think?”

Maggie thought about it as she played with his hand, lacing their fingers together. “I hate to say it but yes. Yes, I think you did.”

“Good. I wouldn’t want you to be upset about her fate. After all, if it wasn’t for Lady Pope’nose, we never would have gotten together in the first place.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that.” Maggie gave a secret little smile. “I think the Goddess would have found another way to get us together. You know…oh, Kor!” she broke off.

“What? What is it?” He looked at her anxiously.

“Look—your hand.” She indicated his right hand which she had been holding. “Look at it—the last black mark is gone!”

Kor held up his hand and turned it back and forth, examining it.

“You’re right. I wonder what happened?”

“Who knows?” Maggie smiled. “Maybe it just finally rubbed off.”

“Maybe…” Kor looked troubled for a moment and then shrugged. “Well, I’m glad it’s gone. It’s not a reminder I wanted to keep.”

“I know a good reminder you can keep.” Maggie pulled him down for another kiss.

“Mmm, excellent reminder, blondie.” Kor ran his hand through her curls and cupped her cheek, kissing her back. “I love you, you know that?”

Maggie grinned and kissed him again. “I know.”

The End

Epilogue

The superheated surface of the Black Planet was filled with demons—spirits or pure evil which were the only creatures that could survive such extreme conditions. They writhed upon the surface, struggling for freedom, hungering for the life force of living creatures. Yet only a few of the strongest had managed to break free of the planet’s surface and find other places to feed.

One of these was Ur, a demon of renown who had nurtured his own host and trained the body to his will over many patient years. Unfortunately, he had been cast out at the last moment, forced to return to the Black Planet and its writhing mass of dark souls, defeated.

Or maybe not…

“I tell you, my brothers,” he hissed as they gathered round him in a swirling frenzy. “I have found the perfect hosts. Creatures strong enough to bear us for the entire natural lifespan of their bodies.”

“Impossible,” spat one of the other legion of spirits. “No host is that strong. None can withstand our presence more than a few days before they die. It is most vexing…”

“Not impossible at all, but we must be crafty. We must find a way to bring the fumes and corruption of our planet to them. Only then, after breathing our dust and taking the mark of the shadow stone,, may they be possessed.”

“How is it to be done?” another demon demanded. “Most of us are trapped here without physical bodies. How can we get the corruption of our world to these new hosts?”

“Leave that to me. There is one I have Indwelled before, very briefly. I have a greater hold on him now—he will do my bidding. Soon my brothers…we shall be flesh. All of us flesh…forever!”

* * * * *

Back at the Med Station on the Mother Ship, Donald Mahoney, PhD looked down at the strange black mole that seemed to have grown on the base of his right thumb overnight somehow. What was it? Should he have a doctor look at it? He had only noticed it a moment ago, after shaking hands with Maggie’s muscular new paramour.

Donald shook his head. What she saw in the Neanderthal was beyond him. He probably had no interest in the sciences and his obvious predilection for public displays of affection was downright disgusting. The way the two of them had been slobbering all over each other was a germaphobe’s worst nightmare. And Donald most certainly was a germaphobe. In fact, he was inclined to go wash his hands right now.

Which brought him back to the black mole again. What was it?

Later. Donald sighed and put away his crutches so he could go over some important research. There would be time to worry about mundane matters at another time. Right now he had to get ready for his research trip to a nearby solar system where a most interesting new planet had been found. It was made of pure Titanium Dioxide and it was hotter than the surface of the sun.

Of course, as a microbiologist, Donald should have no interest in such a place. After all, no life—not even microscopic life—ought to be able to withstand such extreme temperatures. But he found himself drawn to the place anyway.

He opened his new laptop—not top of the line but perfectly serviceable—and stared at his research. Yes, he would visit the planet and see what, if any life, could be found there. Absently, he scratched the black mole which seemed to have grown ever so slightly.

It would be a most interesting trip…

Read on for the first two chapters of Brides of the Kindred 10, Divided, coming in 2014.

Chapter One

“So Maggie is making a full recovery?” Kat ate another bite of donut. “Mmm, delicious.”

“You say that about everything you eat,” Olivia said with a laugh.

“Just feeding my boys.” Kat winced and put a hand to her very round belly. “Settle down, you two! I’m eating as fast as I can.” She looked at Liv and shrugged. “See? Can’t help it—they want donuts. So—Maggie?”

“I’ve been keeping a good eye on her at the Med station and she’s getting better every day. It’s a miracle, really. There were some recording devices stationed in the town square and I saw what happened to her—she should have died of those injuries. All she had was some blood loss.”

“According to her, she did die,” Becca Malone said quietly. “She claims she was brought back for a purpose.”

“I believe it,” Kat said, looking uncharacteristically somber. “The Goddess spared my life too, you know—she did it for Deep when he offered to switch places with me and die in my stead.”

“That’s exactly what Maggie said Kor told her he was thinking…or praying or whatever, when Lissa started channeling the Goddess,” Liv said.

“The Goddess recognizes and rewards self sacrifice—especially when it’s between a bonded pair,” Kat remarked. She looked at Becca. “Hey, you were almost a nun—what do you think about all this?”

“I think Maggie is a lucky girl but she’s brave too—she went out to face the demon knowing it could kill her,” Becca said. She sighed. “I only wish I could be that brave. Sometimes I think my whole life has been about taking the safest paths and making the decisions I thought would ruffle the least feathers.”

“Speaking of decisions…” Sophie sighed. “I’m afraid your own personal decision is headed our way, Becca. Sylvan just bespoke me and said that Truth and Far are both headed to our suite.”

Kat groaned. “Not both at the same time? There’s always so much tension around those too—it’s like being caught in the middle of a lightning storm when you have to be in the same room with them.”

“Do they still expect you to choose between them?” Liv asked.

Becca nodded. “Ever since I finally announced that I was giving up my calling to the Church, they won’t leave me alone.”

“Oh, so you definitely won’t be a nun?” Sophia asked sympathetically. “That must be hard.”

“Harder on my family than me.” Becca sighed. “My mother cried for days and my father threatened to disown me. But I just…” She looked down at her hands, trying to think how to put it. “After what I experienced in the Sacred Grove that day with Truth and Far…it’s like…like a part of me was woken up. A part I didn’t know I had but now that it’s awake I can’t put it back to sleep again.”

“That part wouldn’t happen to be your sex drive, would it?” Kat asked frankly.

“Maybe.” Becca felt her cheeks getting hot. “I just can’t take a vow of celibacy now that I know—at least in part—what I’d be missing. It wouldn’t be honest to myself or to God. It wouldn’t be right.”

“You have to do what’s right for you,” Liv said. “Don’t let your family or Truth or Far or anyone else dictate your life—you choose what you want and who you want to be with.”

“But speaking of that, how can she possibly just choose one?” Kat protested. “That’s like saying you’ll choose which half of your body to keep.”

“It might seem like that to you, Kat. But I…” Becca shook her head. “I can’t be with both. It’s already killing my family to know I failed to take my vows. I can’t tell them I want to be with…with two men at once on top of that.”

“I used to feel the same way.” Kat nodded. “I was worried about my grandmother—she’s really strict.”

“Not as strict as my parents, I bet.” Becca looked down. “You know they sent me away to convent school when I was just seven? I never even saw a boy who wasn’t my brother until I was eleven or twelve.” She sighed. “That was because my father wanted to keep me pure. And he thought he had succeeded. Until now.”

“Oh, hon…” Kat reached over and squeezed her hand. “You can’t beat yourself up over what happened with Truth and Far or about how you feel now. After all, the heart wants what the heart wants.”

“But I don’t know what my heart wants,” Becca protested, pushing a reddish-brown curl behind her ear. “When I’m with Truth, I’m so drawn to his fire but when I’m with Far, I love his quiet intensity. And I just—”

Suddenly there was a soft chime at the door and all the girls but Becca groaned.

“And there they are,” Sophia muttered. “Becca can you please tell them to keep it down? Kaleb and Kara are napping and if they wake up too soon I’ll have a terrible time with them tonight.”

“I’ll do better than that.” Becca put down her half eaten donut. “I’ll take them on a walk and keep them away entirely.”

There was a chorus of protest.

“Oh, no, hon—you don’t have to do that,” Olivia protested.

“As long as they keep their voices down it should be all right,” Sophia said.

“We know how you don’t want to be alone with the two of them at once,” Kat remarked. “I mean—have you ever, since the, uh, wedding?”

Becca shook her head. “No, I’ve spent time with them one-on-one and I’ve spent time with them together when we were in a group of people, but I haven’t been alone with both of them at once since our first meeting.” She took a deep breath. “But it’s time I started facing my problems and stopped using my friends as a buffer.”

“But you don’t have to—” Sophia began.

“Yes, I do,” Becca said firmly. “Maggie was brave enough to face certain death when her man was indwelled by a demon. I can at least be brave enough to face the two men I have to choose between.”

“All right then,” Kat said doubtfully. “Good luck, doll.”

“Do you want any of us to put on a think-me and bespeak you after a little while—you know, pretend there’s a problem and we need you back here?” Olivia asked practically.

“No. I’ll be fine.” Becca didn’t know if she was trying to convince her friends…or herself. Her heart was pounding as she made her way to the door of Sophia’s suite but she forced herself to keep moving. She let her hand hover over the door release and took a deep breath. Here goes. Then she pressed the latch.

Chapter Two

When the door whooshed open, Becca saw that Truth and Far were already in mid-argument.

“…think you should leave her alone,” Far was saying, his pitch black eyes filled with icy anger.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? If I’d just step aside and give you a free shot with my female,” Truth growled, his white-gray eyes snapping with fire.

“She’s not your female. She’s—”

“Stop it, the two of you,” Becca said sharply. “I don’t belong to either one of you so stop fighting over me like a couple of dogs with a bone.”

Truth frowned. “What’s a dog?”

“You know—one of those yapping, growling little animals from Earth. Always barking and sniffing around places they don’t belong.” Far gave his brother a significant look and then smiled at Becca. “I prefer cats myself.”

“Well, I prefer not to be out with a couple of squabbling children.” Becca put a hand on her hip. “Look at you two—you’re grown ass men. Now act like it.”

She saw the brothers exchange a surprised look and felt a surge of triumph. Olivia was right—it was time to take control of her life. And part one of that plan was getting these two in order.

“We’re sorry,” Far said contritely. “At least, I am.”

“I am as well. Apologies if I have offended you.” Truth made her a short bow.

“You’re both forgiven—for now.” Becca took a deep breath. “Now, I thought it would be nice if we took a walk.”

“Oh?” Truth frowned. “Which one of us did you wish to walk with? Actually, I think it’s my turn.”

“No, it’s not.” Far glowered at his brother. “It’s my turn.”

“Boys…” Becca held up her hands to stop them. “You’re doing it again.”

They both muttered apologies but neither looked happy.

“Good.” Becca took a deep breath. “Anyway, I don’t want to pick just one of you to go on a walk with. I thought it would be nice if we all three went.”

“Really?” Far looked surprised.

“Is this really necessary?” Truth’s face was like a thundercloud.

“Yes, it is,” Becca said firmly. “Now, let’s go. Maybe we can go down to the common area and get some sun.” She was referring, of course, to the artificial green sun that hung in the center of the Kindred Mother Ship. It was the ship’s power source and it also shed light over the Sacred Grove and the vast, grassy parkland that surrounded it.

“What—down by the Sacred Grove where we first met?” Truth asked, looking at her significantly.

“Um…yes.” Becca felt her cheeks heating in a blush when she considered what their first “meeting” had entailed. It was the first and last time she had touched either of the brothers sexually—or rather, they had touched her. She knew Truth and Far were thinking of it too.

“Look what you’ve done—you embarrassed her,” Far accused his brother.

“Apologies,” Truth murmured, his eyes still trained on her face. “I just wanted to be certain I knew what my lady wanted.”

“That’s right, Becca is a lady and you should treat her as such—not some automated pairing puppet you want to—”

“Enough!” Becca held up her hands again. “Come on, let’s walk. And listen, boys—if you can’t say anything nice to each other then don’t say anything at all.”

That shut them up at last and the three of them walked in silence down the long, curving metal corridor towards the transports that would take them to the common area.

Becca walked between the brothers but she was very, very careful not to touch them. She kept her hands securely in her pockets and her elbows tucked close to her torso to avoid brushing either one of the big male bodies bracketing hers. She was wearing a t-shirt and a modest knee-length denim skirt but her casual clothing didn’t feel like nearly enough of a barrier. She wished she hadn’t forgotten her cardigan back at the guest suite she was staying at—not because she was cold but because it would have formed another layer of insulation…protection between herself and the men.

Anyone watching her careful avoidance would probably think she was being so cautious because of her background as a novice and her attempt to retain her chastity—but they would be only half right. Becca had other reasons to avoid contact with the two of them.

As they walked, she reflected that she didn’t have to be nearly so careful when she was with either one of them alone. Far liked to hold her hand and stroke her fingers when they talked and Truth loved kissing the pulse point of her wrist—probably because that was the only place Becca would allow him to kiss her. But though both of these contacts made her heart quicken pleasantly, neither one felt dangerous. Being with the two of them—especially being between the two brothers—did.

Even now, Becca wished she could walk on one side or the other and not be in the middle but that was impossible—she always had to act as a buffer between them or they fought like cats and dogs.

You’re not a buffer, whispered a little voice in her head. You’re a conduit. A catalyst. A channel between the two of them. And when they touch you both at once…

Becca shivered, trying to push the thought away but she couldn’t help remembering the one and only time she had touched both brothers skin-to-skin at the same time. The electricity that had jumped between them, the pleasure so intense it was scary, not to mention the way they were suddenly all in each other’s heads and the things she had seen…felt…experienced…

It was only that way because I ate the bonding fruit cake, she told herself uneasily. I’m sure it would be perfectly safe for me to touch them both now.

All the same she kept her hands in her pockets. She might be brave enough to go out with both of them at once, but she wasn’t that brave. Small steps—she would take small steps and see where they led her. And there was no way she was risking that scary pleasure again—not today, anyway. It was too easy to lose herself that way and after finally deciding not to take her vows, Becca felt like she was just beginning to find herself. She didn’t want to lose the ground she’d gained.

“Well, here we are,” Truth said as they stepped out onto the park-like common area.

“Thank you for that, Captain Oblivious,” Far muttered.

“I believe the Earth term is ‘Captain Obvious,’” Truth growled, frowning.

“No, I think I got it right the first time.” Far raised an eyebrow at his brother meaningfully.

“Boys, please!” Becca glared at the two of them. “I swear—it’s like being with a pair of Kindergarteners!”

She stalked off, heading over the grassy plain dotted with green and purple trees and happy Kindred families, leaving them to either catch up or argue.

Unfortunately, they did both.

“I think we should stay away from the Sacred Grove,” Far was saying under his breath as they came up to her again. “It might bring back…memories.”

“What’s so wrong with that?” Truth demanded. “I swear that was the only time I could stand being in the same space with you.”

“And I, you, Brother,” Far spat.

Becca sighed mentally. Back in high school she might have thought that being fought over by two hot guys was a rush but she was well past that stage now. The constant bickering between the two of them was really getting old. Trying to tune them out, she watched as a human girl tried to show her Beast Kindred boyfriend how to play Frisbee.

“Look,” the girl was saying. “You hold it like this and then just give it a fling—it’s all in the wrist.”

“What is the point of this game?” her Kindred boyfriend growled, his amber eyes flashing.

“To catch it and throw it back, of course.” The girl was half exasperated, half laughing. “Come on—it’s fun.”

“So you say. I fail to see the inherent amusement in throwing a flat disk back and forth.”

“It’s good exercise too!” the girl said.

“I prefer shedding the blood of my enemies.” The Beast Kindred glowered. “It is not nearly so…ridiculous as jumping and running after a plastic disk.”

“I’m sure shedding enemy blood is more aerobically effective but no enemy is going to kiss you like I do when you make a good catch.” The girl batted her eyelashes at her Kindred who looked suddenly more interested.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah—that’s so. Come on, what do you say?”

Becca felt a flash of envy run through her as she watched the flirty little exchange.

She only has one guy to worry about. One sexually confusing partner to deal with. Why did I have to get stuck with two? Why did I have to get stuck at all? I would have taken my vows and become a good nun. Now I have to doubt myself and everything in my life—all because of what happened when I mistakenly ate the wrong piece of cake. It’s not fair!

“Are you ready?” the girl asked her boyfriend.

He sighed, though Becca could tell he was really enjoying himself.

“I suppose. Fling it, then.”

The girl wound up and threw the Frisbee in a comically high arch which was destined to go right over her boyfriend’s head. Despite his initial reluctance, however, he appeared determined to do his best. The look on his dark face seemed to say that if she wanted him to play such a foolish game, he was damn well going to play it to the best of his ability. Accordingly, he took a running jump for the Frisbee…

And crashed right into Becca, one thick, meaty elbow hitting her right in the forehead.

“Oof!” she gasped, going down hard. Or she would have, if there hadn’t been a big male body to cushion her blow.

“Becca? Mi’now?” That would be Far, Becca knew. The name he called her was a word in the Twin Kindred dialect which meant something like “cherished one” or “beloved.”

“Get off her, you oaf,” growled another voice which was certainly Truth. Then he was on the other side of her saying, “Are you well, Rebecca?” He only called her by her full name when he was worried or really serious about something.

“Fine…I’m fine,” Becca tried to say but the words came out so faint she couldn’t even hear them herself. Her throbbing head was being cushioned in someone’s lap and someone else was propping up her knees.

“Leave her alone,” Far was saying as he stroked her hair gently away from her hurt forehead. “Go call the nearest Med Station.”

“I’m not leaving her,” Truth’s deep, growling voice sounded angry and belligerent. “You go run for help. I’ll stay here.” As he spoke, he lifted her knees a little higher, trying to make her comfortable on the grassy ground.

Becca felt a surge of warning zip through her. They were close—way too close, the both of them. If they both touched her at the same time…

And then they did.

To be continued…sometime in early 2014 ; )

Brides of the Kindred Glossary

AllFather—the evil head of the Scourge, a race that are the byproduct of a failed genetic trade. The AllFather is one of the Old Ones and has the power to reach into a person’s mind to harvest emotional pain and trauma. He lives for the fulfillment of the Scourge Prophesy.

Ancient Ones—beings which live in the Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles. They are sentient but not related in any way to the Kindred. Each Ancient One has two forms—a bipedal form which resembles a human or Kindred and a beast form which can be deadly and they can change between forms at will. The Ancient Ones predate even the First Kindred and revere the skrillix plant, which they guard jealously.

Bespeak—to contact someone mentally using a Think-me device. It is considered rude to bespeak someone you don’t know intimately.

Beast/Rager Kindred—come from Rageron—a jungle planet full of beautiful but deadly flora and fauna. They have dark hair, golden eyes, and hot tempers but their most defining characteristic is the mating fist. The mating fist is an area at the base of the Beast Kindred’s shaft which engages fully only during bonding sex with his chosen mate. When engorged it swells to keep the Beast Kindred and his bride locked together until she is completely bonded to him. This ensures sex that is both extremely long lasting and multiorgasmic for both partners.

Blackness between the Stars—another name for the Hoard or Grimlax, an ancient enemy of the Kindred. These beings have no souls and so are considered demonic by the Kindred.

Blood Fever—a condition suffered by unmated females on Tranq Prime, the home world of the Blood Kindred. Blood Fever or Burning Blood as it is often called, is caused by a parasite living on the icy world that affects only women. The parasite—found in the fleeta or blood beetle—reacts with a compound in the Tranq Prime water supply to cause the fever. Symptoms include chills, increased sexual need and the feeling of the blood heating in the veins as well as increased coloration of the nipples and sex. If the fever is not treated in forty-eight hours, it will result in death.

Once a Kindred male has had a female’s blood, he forms a natural antidote to Blood Fever which he can pass on by sharing body fluids with her. The most effective way to get the antidote into the female’s system is for a Blood Kindred to bite her, thereby injecting it along with his essence. However, it is also possible to pass along the healing fluid through sex.

Blood Fever used to be very common on Tranq Prime which is what prompted the cold, proud natives to initiate a genetic exchange with the Kindred in the first place. A recent vaccine has nearly eradicated the disease, however, and the original inhabitants of the ice bound planet have little reason to continue the trade. A faction calling themselves Purists are against any further trade with the Kindred.

Blood/Tranq Kindred—are blond with pale blue eyes and come from Tranq Prime where ice, snow, and arctic-like temperatures are the norm. To combat the severe weather conditions, the Blood Kindred have higher than normal body heat with double the human amount of red blood cells. They have developed specific biting rituals to share their supercharged blood and take the blood of their mates during their own version of bonding sex. They have a set of double fangs located where a human’s canine teeth would be. These fangs do not develop fully or become sharp enough to pierce flesh until a Blood Kindred is with a woman he wishes to mate and bond with.

Bonding Ceremony—a wedding-type ritual which takes place after the Claiming Period if the bride chosen by a Kindred warrior has allowed him to have bonding sex with her and joined her mind to his.

Bonding Sex—the extra step a Kindred warrior takes to bind his bride to him permanently during intercourse. For the Beast Kindred, it is the use of the mating fist. For the Blood Kindred, bonding sex means sex during penetration. Twin Kindred bind a bride to themselves by entering her and coming in her at the same time.

Claiming Ceremony—a sort of engagement service that takes place when a bride is first claimed by a Kindred warrior. He declares his intentions toward her and she vows to obey the laws of the Claiming Period.

Claiming Period—women who are drafted are required to go up to the Kindred Mothership and spend a thirty day “claiming period” with the warrior who has chosen them. If, at the end of that time, they have managed to resist the charms of their Kindred mate, they are allowed to go back down to Earth and resume their normal life. However, if they succumb to their Kindred male’s seduction, they are mated for life and must move to the Kindred ship to live, leaving everything else behind and seeing their family and friends on Earth only infrequently. Of course, many women are unwilling to give everything up at the drop of a hat, draft or no draft. But the Kindred have a secret weapon—devotion to their female’s pleasure and attention to detail during incredibly hot sex.

Claming Period Rules—The Claiming Period lasts for four weeks during which the Kindred warrior attempts to seduce his chosen bride and she tries to resist him:

The Holding Week: the Kindred warrior may hold his bride.

The Bathing Week: the warrior and his bride bathe together and he is allowed to massage her with scented oils and make her come.

The Tasting Week: the warrior is allowed to perform oral sex on his bride.

The Bonding Week: sex is allowed but it is completely up to the bride whether she will take things a step further and allow bonding sex which is a special and specific process to the three different types of Kindred males. (Most women have given in well before this point but a few do resist.)

The only way out before the claiming period is up is a breach of contract. This can happen if the Kindred warrior does not strictly follow the rules and tries to skip forward in the order of allowed events or by breaking one of the rules laid down by the Kindred High Council. These rules—mostly to do with restrictions on communication with Earth—are for the safety of everyone aboard the Mothership and are nonnegotiable. Ignorance is no excuse for breaking them and will result in immediate termination of the claiming period.

Convo-pillar—A half inch long insect which resembles a brightly colored caterpillar. Convo-pillars were genetically engineered by traders on the fringe colonies around Rageron to translate alien languages by communicating via thought waves to their wearer’s brain. They have been outlawed by the Kindred High Council because their notoriously unreliable translations cause more conflicts than they solve.

Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles

Dream Sharing—occurs when a Kindred warrior’s mind aligns with that of his bride and they begin to see each other’s day to day activities and memories in their sleep. However, the alignment of the two (or three in the case of the Twin Kindred) minds can take several forms and is not limited to sleep.

Fireflower Juice—an alcoholic beverage made from the Fireflower plant native to Rageron. It resembles milk in appearance but has the flavor of honey, vanilla, lavender and blueberries.

High Councilor—the rightful ruler and defender of the Kindred home planet, First World. Only the High Councilor may sit upon the throne of wisdom and see with the eye of foreknowledge. Without a High Councilor in place, First World and the rest of the Kindred race cannot be adequately protected against the evil machinations of the Hoard.

Hoard—an ancient enemy of the First Kindred also known as the Grimlax or the Blackness which eats the Stars, they are evil, demonic beings with ravenous appetites and a desire to conquer, devour, and destroy every living thing in the universe. They are divided into tribes with the lowest echelon being the most numerous and primitive. The elite or upper echelon tribes are more sophisticated and intelligent but also much more dangerous. They are notoriously manipulative and able to change their appearances using a technique called “shadowing” to look like anyone or anything they choose.

Kindred—a race of genetic traders who have traveled the universe for centuries looking for viable matches to expand their gene pool. Since a genetic anomaly ensures that their population is ninety-five percent male, they are specifically looking for women.

The three genetic trades the Kindred have already made have resulted in three very specific types of men. But though they take on some of the physical characteristics of the race they are trading with, the Kindred gene always ensures three things: physical prowess, extremely large and muscular body structure, and undying loyalty to the female of their choice.

Krik-ka-re—a Scourge tradition in which the mind life of one being may be traded for or ransomed by another.

Kusax—a special knife made from the tainted metal at the core of the Scourge home planet. One scratch can be deadly as it infects the wounded person with a soul poison which ensures a slow, agonizing death.

Law of Conduct—the Kindred law which says every warrior is responsible for the good behavior of his bride and gives him the right to punish her—within reason. Often the “punishment” is sexual in nature and some brides become serial offenders simply to experience their Kindred warrior’s particular form of discipline. ; )

Luck Kiss—a kiss performed by the best man and maid of honor at a Kindred Bonding Ceremony in order to bring the happy couple good luck.

Mate of my kin—the way Kindred warriors refer to the brides chosen by their brothers. It is analogous to the English term sister-in-law.

Marks of Possession—the Scourge way of marking a female as their mate. The Marks of Possession include a close-fitting collar, piercings in the nipples and clitoral hood, and a brand on the inner hip or the top of the buttocks. Scourge with Kindred blood also desire to scent-mark their mates but they require the traditional marks of their kind to really feel bonded to the female of their choice.

Mother of All Life—the main Kindred Deity, a kind and benevolent goddess whose teachings include respect and reverence for all things female.

Numala—a Blood Kindred name which means “liquid pussy.” It refers to a female who produces more than the regular amount of lubrication when aroused. Numalas are much prized by the Blood Kindred and sought after as mates because they are more likely to be able to accommodate a Blood Kindred warrior’s larger than average cock.

Psychic-Knife—a torture device developed by the Scourge which is able to break the mental and emotional bond between a Kindred and his bride.

Rage—also Protective Rage or Berserker Rage—a state of altered consciousness that comes over a Kindred warrior when his bride is threatened. It floods the bloodstream with endorphins and causes such intense anger and aggression that a Kindred in this state becomes a killing machine who will die to protect the woman he has claimed.

Sacred Grove—an area of green and purple trees that houses the temple of the Mother of All Life. The Kindred Mother ship has been equipped with an artificial green sun like the one on their home world in order to allow these holy trees to grow and flourish.

Scourge—a genetic trade gone wrong, these menacing outsiders have twisted desires and sexual needs fierce enough to frighten away even the most adventurous. Their need to dominate and possess their women completely has led to a strange prophesy that they must fulfill…or die trying.

Scourge Prophesy—“One of two, alike and yet different—the double fruit of a single womb from the third planet of a yellow sun. She shall be marked with a white star between her breasts.” These words were spoken by Mee’ah—the last living female of the Scourge race who was believed to be a great seer. The Scourge are a dying race, forced to create new members in artificial wombs called flesh tanks or vats because they have no females. Yet, because they have some of the same genetic characteristics as the Kindred, they are able to create only male children and each new generation is weaker than the last. The prophesy refers to the woman the Scourge believe will be able to mate with the AllFather and bear only daughters to rejuvenate their race.

Skrillix Plant—also known as the Pain Vine. This plant is found only in the heart of the Rageron jungles called the Deep Blue. The brilliant crimson berries of the skrillix are said to cure many illnesses, including stasis sickness and can also dissolve an improperly placed or artificial soul bond. The thorns are said to be as poisonous as the berries are helpful. One prick from a skrillix thorn can give waking nightmares, forcing the victim to relive painful memories. When minds are linked by the juice of the berries, these visions can be shared with others who can witness them via a chemically induced neural link.

Take-me—an animal native to Twin Moons that has been domesticated by the Kindred for transportation aboard their ship. The Take-me has green fur and two heads, one on either end. Each head has three purple eyes. The Take-me has the unique features of being to expand and compress its mass which makes it ideal for storage. Because they originally lived in caves, most Take-mes stay very contentedly in small dark areas in the Kindred food prep areas where they live off the scraps and leavings of their master’s meals. They can eat almost anything except banana peels which they are allergic to.

Tharp—an animal that looks very much like a thin fur blanket which can be worn as a garment. Tharps are cultivated on Tranq Prime and prized for their ability to multiply their host’s body heat and keep them warm in even the most frigid conditions. A tharp can be worn by only one person— as a neophyte or youngster it imprints upon a host and will slowly starve if parted from them. Tharps are intelligent and capable of limited movement. They live as long as their host and subsist only on body heat, needing no other form of sustenance to survive.

Think-Me—a thin silver wire worn around the temples which facilitates mental communication between people who already have an intimate connection.

Touch-U—a flat black mat-like animal native to Tranq Prime which the Kindred have adapted to be a home health appliance. The Touch-U is capable of giving a gentle massage or an all-out erotic experience depending on which button is pushed.

Twin Kindred—come from Twin Moons—a world of vast, stormy oceans dotted with craggy but beautiful islands. True to their namesake, Twin Kindred always come in pairs. The brothers are not identical, however. There is always a light twin and a dark twin. These labels refer not just to skin, hair, and eye coloring but to the twin’s moods and perceptions of the world. The dark twin in the pair is usually more moody and withdrawn while the light twin takes a substantially brighter view of life. The twins are closely linked and able to sense each other’s emotions. They cannot be separated by long distances or for long periods of time without severe pain. They must also share a woman, linking her into their mental and emotional exchange for very intense ménage sex.

Urlich—a type of dog bred by the Scourge. At maturity they are modified with machinery to heighten their sense of smell and intelligence which results in a cyborg-type animal. Once in pursuit of whatever scent has been programmed into their brains, the urlich are utterly single minded and incapable of stopping until their prey has been cornered and captured.

Wave—a Kindred cooking appliance which emits thousands of finely collimated beams of heat to cook food in under a minute.

Zichther—an animal native to the jungles of Rageron, the zichther resembles a small bright blue teddy bear in appearance until it opens its mouth and reveals three rows of incredibly sharp, shark-like teeth.

About the Author

Evangeline Anderson is a registered MRI tech who would rather be writing. And yes, she is nerdy enough to have a bumper sticker that says “I’d rather be writing.” Honk if you see her! She is thirty-something and lives in Florida with a husband, a son, and two cats. She had been writing erotic fiction for her own gratification for a number of years before it occurred to her to try and get paid for it. To her delight, she found that it was actually possible to get money for having a dirty mind and she has been writing paranormal and Sci-fi erotica steadily ever since.

You can find her online at her website www.evangelineanderson.com

Come visit for some free reads and to find out what’s coming soon. You can also connect with her on Facebook http://www.facebook.com/evangeline.anderson.773

Table of Contents

Brides of the Kindred Glossary